Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Art is subjective—everyone knew that—but Emma had been staring at this piece for a solid hour, and still couldn’t wrap her simple little brain around it.On the realism side of things, it was only a few blotches of bright-colored neon paints on a blank canvas. Yet, people were still scrambling to buy it. As a photographer, she thought that she’d understand where this “Mad Hatter” was coming from. She never did.The “Mad Hatter” was one of the most sought-after artists in the country. He had somehow managed to keep his identity a secret after all his years in the business, hiding behind masks, obscure makeup, and outlandish clothes—all topped off with a bright red curled wig and a top hat. It was stupid in Emma’s opinion, but she could understand in a way why he would go about his celebrity the way he had.He was an artist—plain and simple—and people tended to get distracted by the people making the art, as opposed to the art itself. They judged the people like products instead of the products the people produced. It was bullshit but it was the way of the industry. One Emma had been a part of for nearly ten years.Tonight though was about the cream of the crop. The best of the best. Anybody who was anybody was at this art show. Emma just so happened to be a nobody, but thanks to her newfound connection with Mr. Mad Hatter she found herself pretending to be a somebody for the night.She'd recently been forced to get an agent, and they enlisted her in a collaborative project with the dear Hatter. She had been invited to the event on the pretense of final touches and agreements of how the project would go.Emma was a bit excited. She’d never gotten the chance to do something like this. The project itself was an anthology of sorts—a “year in the life”— of the inner workings of the Mad Hatters’ personal life through a documentary series. Emma would hold a camera for nearly a year straight, peering right into the life of him and his family.Emma would take the pictures, he would write a small caption or comment about the event every day for 365 exactly, maybe paint over the photos to add texture. Portraiture had always been a favorite of Emma’s.She loved showing people who they were. Examining their truths through her lens, and pulling out their vulnerabilities with the clicks of a shutter. And she was thrilled to have such obscure subjects such as those involved with a man like Mad Hatter.“You’ve been staring at this painting for almost ten minutes. You alright Swan?” Someone asked. With a snort, Emma turned toward her company. The Mad Hatter stood before her. Tonight, he had donned one of his signature ensembles: A brown coat with a flamboyant bright top, leather pants, and a very tall top hat. Every piece of clothing had various adornments and embellishments. His red curls sat perfectly beside his painted stark white face.“I’m fine Mr. Hatter. I just…can’t seem to understand this one. What is the meaning behind this painting?” Emma asked.He snorted. “It’s about consumerism. The ideology of consumption held by the rich. Since you and I will be spending a lot of time together over the next year, I can let you in on a little secret.” He leaned in close and whispered in Emma’s ear. His curls brushed against her face, and Emma suppressed a shiver.“Any person with enough money would buy this shitty painting simply because I painted it. I could smear a rotten tomato on it, and they'd eat it up. And that kills me. My fire is snuffed out, and my passion has dwindled. I have turned into nothing more than a shitty impostor of the man I used to be.”His brutal honesty was startling. His costumes and constant performances were exhausting to maintain. Emma figured he’d have walls miles high, but the honesty with which he spoke and the sincerity in the sadness that enveloped him— Emma couldn’t help but empathize.“It’s cool that you are being so honest. Even I wouldn’t have been so honest about the meaning behind my work if I were in the same headspace as you…But I must say, with the risk of sounding like one of those cheese-fest movies—I have a feeling that us working together will reignite that fire within you.”Emma knew she sounded ridiculous, that was part of the point. She was being honest about her ass kissing, blatantly allowing the shittiest of lines to pass through her lips because their dynamic had shifted.Before, The Mad Hatter had been nothing short of his character. Bubbly, hyper, and meaninglessly rambling on and on about color theory and tea parties. The man before her was nowhere near that. He was the man behind the Mad Hatter.And she wanted to work with him. She wanted to pick his brain. He chuckled. “Me too Swan. Me too.” He plucked a blank playing card from his pocket and handed it to her. An address was carefully scrawled on the back. “Come here tomorrow after nine but no later than three. Have a good night Miss Swan. And go home. You look like you don’t want to be here.”He walked away, leaving in his wake a confused but mildly invigorated blonde woman. She took his advice and left in a hurry to call a taxi. Anywhere but here sounded amazing. The taxi was swift, and soon she was on her way back to the hotel.Emma didn’t have a home in the city she worked in the most, like New York like most smart people. No, she chose to live in a very remote and small town in Maine most of the year and stay at various hotels when she was working. Which was often nowadays.Ever since a series of shoots she did with a well-known model had been picked up by Vogue, and gone viral quite a few times, she’d been in high demand. Non-stop working, hardly any communication with her family, and hardly any sleep. But it was worth it. To do what she did for a living. Taking pictures and capturing moments was what she lived for.But, her living situation was less than ideal. This time around in New York, Emma was staying at Blue Star hotels somewhere in some very busy part of the city. She didn’t much care as long as the place had a decent bed and room service. This hotel most certainly did.Through a series of groans, she plopped on the queen-sized bed,  stripped herself of the skin-tight red dress she’d squeezed herself into, and ordered room service. Then face-timed her mother.Her dear, sweet, mother—Mary Margaret Nolan, formerly Blanchard. She was an elementary school teacher in their small town. She’d married her high school sweetheart right before that. She was living the American dream. Having two beautiful children, her loving husband, and even a golden retriever.Her mother was a sickeningly sweet woman, but Emma misses that sweetness in moments like these. Lulls between shoots when the loneliness would kick in. The ringing stopped and Mrs. Nolan’s face appeared on the laptop screen beaming with happiness.“Hey Ma.” Emma couldn’t contain the warm smile.“Hey, honey! How’s New York? Have you started your new project yet?”“No, that’s tomorrow. I met the guy again today. Tonight was the gallery opening of his newest work. When I asked him about one of his pieces though, he called himself a passionless hack and gave me the address for the site tomorrow.” Emma laughed. In this day and age, it was refreshing to meet someone truthful enough to admit their work had no feeling. No passion.Mrs. Nolan chuckled. “Sounds like an interesting man. What are hours are you—” The camera shifted and in stepped her father with an equally dopey smile. David Nolan was a farmer, just like his mother and father. Blonde-haired and blue-eyed, he’d been a catch at the small town high school, but to this day only had eyes for Mary Margaret.“Hey Em. How’ve you been?” He managed, although Mary Margaret was trying her hardest to get her phone back from him. Almost climbing him to get it back. To no avail.Emma laughed at their antics. She could clearly see her mother’s head behind him, bouncing up and down as she jumped for the phone. “I’m fine Dad. How are you and Ezra?” Ezra Nolan was Emma’s younger brother. Although he wasn’t so young anymore. He was nearly fifteen now, and growing like a tree.“He’s good. At his new girlfriend’s house right now though. He should be back soon. It’s getting late.” Just as David looked at the clock behind him, Mary Margaret managed to snag the phone with a triumphant giggle.“Call me when you’re free tomorrow Em. Tomorrow’s a busy day and I have to get some sleep before I try to tame fourth graders all day. We love you.” She said, sadness gleaming in her eyes. Emma hated seeing her mother cry.So she made the pleasantries quick, exchanging air hugs and kisses before going offline. It was almost 1 a.m. now and if she didn’t hurry she’d be stuck drinking five cold brews before work tomorrow. With a sigh, Emma burrowed herself into the luxurious covers and fell fast asleep. 
xxx
 
September 27, Day 1
Emma was up by 7 a.m. the next morning.By 8 a.m., she was revved and ready to go; by 9 she was at the address Jefferson gave her. Her camera bag was at her side. The address was to a very fancy, very expensive apartment building in Manhattan. Emma didn’t bother to think much about how she wished she could afford one of those bound-to-be luxe condos. She speed-walked her way inside and almost made it to the elevator when she encountered what appeared to be the security guard.“I haven’t seen you around before sister. You here for somebody?” He asked. He was a bit shorter than her, but she could tell by the gleam in his eye and crackle of his knuckles that he wasn’t one to be messed with, despite his stature.“Yes, I have an appointment with the resident of, ” she glanced back down at the business card. It was a painted playing card, “108.” He hummed as he looked down at his clipboard. With a nod, he pulled out his metal detector.“Face that way and don’t move. Ya got anything on ya that could stick me or injure me in any way?”“Nope…Is this necessary though? I’m just here to take pictures of someone, not murder them.”The man shot her a look that said ‘shut-up-before-I-shut-you-up’ before he said, “Yeah it’s necessary. People are crazy these days and It’s my responsibility to make sure the owners of these condos are kept safe. You’re free to go up once I check your ID.”  She handed it over, and after a few moments of inspection, he seemed to accept it. “108 is in the left elevator. Just press 100 and it’s the 8th one. Here’s your guest pass.” He handed her a beeping lanyard with a little beacon on the end.“What’s this for?”“So we can track ya. Know where ya are if something happens. Have a good day sister.” He stated, before turning to the person coming through the door behind her.With a small thank you she made her way up. Just as he said, floor 100 held the condo that housed the Mad Hatter. It was much more simple than Emma had expected for someone like him. Someone so eccentric, and flamboyant all the time. Not to mention the tight security. He seemed like the type to welcome attention, and to use every moment as an art installation—but this was unexpected. She knocked and waited.Someone was there almost immediately, but it was the very last person Emma ever expected to open this door.The door was snatched open by a petite brunette. The woman stood at the doorway, her hand on her hip and a paralyzing glare on her pretty face. She wasn’t just any brunette though—but the brunette. Regina Mills. Two-time Academy Award winner, sex symbol, talented actress, and Emma’s biggest crush since Lily Page, Regina Mills.“Who the hell are you?” She demanded with a snarl, her husky voice making Emma's knees weak.“I-I’m a photographer Miss Mills.” As soon as the words left her lips Emma regretted them. Saying those words to a historically very private celebrity on her doorstep, was a mistake.Regina’s eyes grew cold and hard, her demeanor changing in a millisecond. If she'd been mean before, she was downright hostile now. Distantly, Emma was reminded of Regina’s breakout movie role as the Evil Queen in an artsy horror adaptation of Snow White. That queen had been a serial killer and rampant murderess who gave no fucks about anyone’s life but her own—Emma saw that reflected in Regina’s eyes right now and it scared the fuck out of her.“Get the fuck off this property right now or I swear to God the police will be here in less than five minutes. The chief is a fan.” She snarled. God, she was terrifying like this, but Emma couldn’t stop herself from enjoying the way the scar on Regina’s lip grew more pronounced.Emma cowered from the glare though and barely managed to say: “Miss Mills there must be a mistake. I’m here to work with the Mad Hatter—a well-known artist—’’Regina growled and fuck did it do things to Emma. Really inappropriate things. “I know exactly who he is.” She interrupted. She spun around, her hand never leaving the heavy door, and yelled into the condo.  “Jefferson get your ass down here now!”Speaking of asses, Emma had a clear view of Regina’s magnificent—and infamous—one. With a gulp, she had to admit that it was much better in person. An attractive younger man came to the door behind Regina, smirking like a fool.Who the hell was he? From what she understood, Regina didn’t have any confirmed boyfriends or girlfriends right now—she was an openly queer woman who regularly made appearances and donated to charities that supported queer youth—and all the rumored ones were not this guy. Although he did look a little familiar.He smiled wide when Emma caught his eye. “Emma you made it! I’m so happy you made it up and managed to stay alive long enough to give her a plausible answer as to why you’re here. Bravo!” He earned a slap on the back of his head for his smug smirk and sly comments.Regina inflicted a tirade of angry Spanish on him. Nonstop and angry Spanish, all of which he seemed to understand with ease—if the guilt and regret filling his face was any indication. When she was done, she disappeared into the condo with a huff, her bare feet padding across the dark wood floor.“If you haven’t figured it out yet Emma, it’s me. The Mad Hatter. But when I look like this, I’m Jefferson Rodríguez.” He held out his hand for Emma to shake. She did, a little numbly. Her mind was going a million miles a second. He didn’t look like a Jefferson, and most definitely not like a Rodríguez. He was an average-height, white-passing man with dark eyes and a great jawline. However, the more Emma looked, the more she could see the similarities between Regina and himself.“Why did you suggest we meet here Hatter? Miss Mills obviously doesn’t want us shooting here.” Emma complained, her voice embarrassingly taking on a slight whine once the shock of his identity wore off.He had the grace to look sheepish. “You signed the non-disclosure agreement already right?” She nodded. “Regina’s my sister. I’m staying with her until I can find another place in New York. Her place is closer to my daughter’s school.”“Sister? Daughter?!” Emma exclaimed before she could stop herself.“Yeah, you’ll meet her later. I have an idea for the first page of the book though, come in so we can discuss it.” He said, casually opening the door open and motioning for her to step in. She reluctantly obliged. “Are you sure it’s safe for me to come in? I mean, she looked pretty murderous a second ago.” Emma cautiously said. The Hatter—Jefferson—just chuckled.“She’s good now. She was just mad that I forgot to tell her that I was inviting you here. In my defense, I got pretty wasted last night and I couldn’t remember if giving you the card before talking to her had actually happened or not.” He scratched the back of his head in a nervous gesture. “But you wouldn’t be able to even get up here if your name wasn’t on the list. She’s fine with you being here now that she knows you’re with me. Come on, we should get started while the sun is high.”Jefferson led the way inside the sleek condo. It was decorated in head-to-toe monochromatic decor with pops of red in the form of bowls of apples or a red pillow here or there. It was gorgeous but very intimidating, like one of those model homes at Ikea or something that your mom would get on you for spilling meatballs on. Jefferson led her into the kitchen, where Regina was cooking. The pair sat at the kitchen island.“So, Emma, my idea for the first page of the book was to get some simple headshots of my family and put their names and occupations—something simple like that. We’ve already discussed people knowing about our relation to each other and its a go—at least for me and ‘Gina.”“My name is not ‘Gina—It’s Regina—as I have reminded you almost every day since you were able to speak,” Regina complained, playfully bumping into his back as she placed a bowl of something onto the island.“Pasteles! Is it Christmas and nobody told me?! Thanks.” Jefferson exclaimed in delight, leaning to kiss his sister on the cheek before digging in.“I'm trying Dad's recipe again, I had a craving. Leave some for the kids, please. Henry will be down for a snack soon.” A spark of recognition flashed behind Emma’s eyes. Oh yes, Regina’s enigmatic son, Henry. No one knew who his father was, but they knew she’d brought him to her first red carpet when he was four. A couple of months back, there had been a scandal in which Regina assaulted a paparazzi who tried to get a close-up of her son having a panic attack.Emma couldn’t exactly blame Regina for wanting to be so private with her life, considering her son’s recent issues.Regina turned to Emma.  “You may have a few if you’d like Miss Swan.”Emma gulped. Having Regina Mills’ focus on her was beyond terrifying, but she managed to speak just barely. “Thank you, ma’am.”Regina laughed. “Please—I’m not that old. You can just call me Miss Mills.” Emma simply nodded and stuffed her face with a pastele.It tasted like heaven in a hand-basket and Emma couldn’t help the moan she let out. Her eyes closed in pleasure, so she didn’t get a chance to see the heated look Regina shot her at the sound. By the time she was coherent again, the look was gone and Jefferson was rambling again about lighting and positioning and shit like that.Emma finished her portion first and reached into her camera bag.“Who did you say you wanted to be shot first?” She asked Jefferson.He swallowed a huge mouthful before answering. “I guess Regina since she’s ready now and will take the least amount of time. Me next, Zelena should be here in about ten minutes then Hen—“Zelena’s in America?” Regina inquired. She looked furious again, and Emma wished she could have somehow stopped Jefferson from drinking so much last night. Maybe he would have remembered to relay this clearly important information to his sister before Emma had to witness such a display.“Yeah…She’s gonna be a part of the book. Of course, she is, you already know this because I told you.”“Yes —you told me she’d be in the book, not my house! You know how I feel about her right now.” Regina complained.“Well, you’re gonna feel worse about her when I tell you about last night. ” Jefferson mumbled.“What the hell does that mean?!”“I’ll tell you after Emma takes her picture. Just try to get along and be civil until then, please? Now let Em take your picture before she gets here.” Jefferson pleaded. His voice was a little off, wobbling in odd places but no one said anything.Regina narrowed her eyes and sent him a heated glare, before signaling for Emma to follow her. They went to the living room, where a floor-to-ceiling window stood. The view was stunning but not as stunning as Regina, as she sat on a couch right in front of it. The sunlight hit her tanned skin, making it glimmer. The sunlight seemed to stick in her coffee-colored curls.Emma’s heart skipped a beat, and she forced her gaze back down to her camera.“Do you have any preferences for the side of your face I shoot or anything like that?” Emma asked. She was placing the correct settings on her camera and waiting for Regina to get into a comfortable position on the couch. Regina shook her head and flipped her shoulder blade length curls over her shoulder before posing.When Emma brought up her camera, Regina sent the most sultry gaze to it. It was incredible how fast she could turn it on…but it didn’t feel genuine enough. This was a memoir of Jefferson’s life for a year.Regina should be happy, smiling, and looking like a person rather than the product she’d been forced to be for almost ten years. But today was not a day for critiques. Emma wanted to observe the family in their natural habitat instead of creating fake moments. Capturing instead of manufacturing. Maybe she’d get happier as time went on. So Emma snapped a few pictures, and Regina moved poses like a pro. Dipping her head, shooting smoldering gazes at the camera. There were more than enough of the pictures for the book, but they kept shooting until there was a knock on the door.“I’ll get it!” Jefferson called. Regina huffed and rolled her eyes.“If it’s not too invasive of me to ask—Who is Zelena?” Emma asked.“She’s the oldest of the three of us. She’s been living in England for most of our childhoods though, and only recently has been coming back because of her daughter. We haven’t been on speaking terms since she got married.”“Are you talking Zelena West? Like the Wicked Witch TV show Zelena West?” Emma asked incredulously.Zelena had been a part of a very successful TV show called Emerald City about a series of characters from OZ and original ones living their lives after Dorothy went back to the real world. Zelena had skillfully played her part as a resurrected Wicked Witch. It was canceled a year ago.Regina sighed as she stood from the couch. As she opened her mouth to speak though, a tornado of red hair burst through the doorway.“Regina! It’s been so long since I’ve seen you! I’ve missed you so much, baby sis!” Zelena cried, pulling Regina into a bear hug. Regina was tense, looking down at Zelena’s back in disgust as she tried to pull away.“There’s no need to play pretend. She’s under a NDA and I’ve already told her about the nature of our relationship. Where is my niece?” She asked.Zelena pulled back immediately. Wiping her hands and arms on her leather pants and taking about ten steps away from Regina. She fake gagged. “With her uncle in the kitchen. I can’t believe you made those fat sticks once again when you should be watching your diet. You’ll never get cast again if you keep it up.” Zelena responded, her blue eyes gleaming with fury and barely concealed jealousy.Regina’s own eyes mimicked her, fury blazing in her eyes in place of the jealousy before she took a deep breath.The tension was palpable and Emma felt extremely awkward standing in the middle of this fight. It could get vicious fast. But it didn’t. Regina closed her eyes for a second before they popped back open—fury gone.“We grew up in the same household Zelena—so don’t walk around judging me for making pasteles for Jefferson and our children just because of your problems with me or Daddy.” Regina scolded her tone on the edge of furious once again.Zelena scoffed and before she could say anything more Regina was gone. In the distance, Emma heard her speaking baby talk to someone. The attention was on Emma now. She had barely breathed during the small spat, but Zelena’s eyes were on her. Observing and sizing her up in a way that Emma found incredibly uncomfortable. But she didn’t break eye contact. Not until Zelena did.“From the sound of it, you already know who I am, so no introductions are needed. I’ve been told I need a headshot for Jefferson’s book.” Emma nodded. As Zelena stripped off her green fur coat and got into position, Emma’s mind wandered.Zelena was no stranger to scrutiny and attention at this point in her career. She’d been a fiery presence since the beginning, and although Emma did not know much about her career—her personal life never failed to make headlines once a month at the least.This month’s story had been her very public and very brutal divorce from soccer star and former—allegedly not so former—playboy Robin Locksley. They had just had a child together when the papers had been drafted. Zelena would not stay off Twitter with her thinly veiled remarks about commitment and infidelity and the “joys of single motherhood”. It was sad to see someone who had been a talented actress transform into a shameless, attention-seeking “influencer”.  Zelena hadn’t gotten an acting gig since Emerald City ended and the divorce proceedings began.Zelena’s poses were just as posey as Regina's. The only difference was where Regina chose sultry, smoky smolders—Zelena chose pretty pouts and very large fake smiles all with a certain deadness in her eyes that made Emma sick. They went three rounds before Emma couldn’t take it and resigned herself to not having anything of true substance just yet.“How did you get roped into this sham of a project?” Zelena asked when they were finished. Standing from the couch to move closer to Emma.“Sham? Jefferson’s your brother. I’d think you’d be supportive of his endeavors.” Emma said. She was perplexed. If Ezra was doing something as simple as a class presidency Emma would have been blasting it all over social media and making sure he knew how much support he had from her alone. From the sounds of it, Zelena didn’t care much about her younger brother, nor her sister.Zelena laughed. “I’m not. Not when they are simply ploys to get my attention and to ‘reunite our family’. I don’t believe for a second that he will actually publish this piece of shit book.” Emma looked at her in barely contained disgust. How could anyone say something like that about their sibling?A slow clap filled the living room. “It’s nice to hear how much faith you have in me Z.” Jefferson stated dryly. Zelena blushed a bit but didn’t offer any apologies.“You know how I feel about this project. The only reason I offered to sign it was because of our agreement. Now, I have to be off in a few for a meeting. Do you think Regina can watch my little flower for a bit?”“If you asked me nicely I might,” Regina asked, walking into the room holding the child in question. She was no older than nine months old, cute as a button with big blue eyes and curly light auburn hair. She was a doll.“Fine.” Zelena sighed. “Can you Regina—my dear little sister—watch my Rosie until I return this evening?” Regina hummed her agreement and rolled her eyes as Zelena made her way back to the exit. She placed a kiss on Rose’s cheek and said: “Goodbye my little lamb. Mommy will see you this evening.” And left without another word.No-one moved for a while. Regina remained standing, watching the door Zelena had exited from with disdain. Jefferson was eyeing the floor, picking at his nails. Emma waited in the wings of their encounter, watching for something other than this painfully awkward event to occur.Jefferson moved first. “I think I’m gonna go out to the studio. Get a head start on some work before Grace gets back.” He tried to move past Regina, but she held his forearm with a firm but gentle grip.“You said you would tell me once her portrait was done.” Regina reminded him. By the look on his face, Jefferson was well aware of the words he’d said. “It’s over now. So tell me.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Jefferson and Regina moved to what appeared to be a sunroom. Rows of potted indoor flowers and plants sat all around the room in organized chaos. They filled the room with an air of coziness. Every last plant and flower thrived and was well taken care of. On closer inspection, Emma realized that the plants were all labeled. An elegant cursive handwritten note was placed on each pot. A more juvenile scrawl added the Latin names of the plants to the bottom of the notes.The siblings sat on a small sofa near the wall-to-wall windows— a stunning view of New York acted as the background to their conversation.Rose was placed in a playpen near the window, her big blue eyes studying the skyline with rapt attention. Emma sat in a chair near the door, observing as she was supposed to, but purposefully zoning out to not be disrespectful. She had a sinking feeling that whatever they were about to discuss was less than pleasant.Jefferson started, clearing his throat. “She came to the opening last night.” His voice was barely above a whisper.Regina looked confused. “Who is she? Don’t pull that enigmatic bullshit with me, Jefferson. I don’t have the patience.”He huffed and squirmed in discomfort at his transparency. “…Cora…She came last night.”Regina inhaled a sharp breath. Her back and shoulders tensed. “Are you alright?” She was on Jefferson in a second, checking every inch of him she could see for injury before he managed to stop her. They paused for a moment, locking eyes. Their words were captured in silent movements. Eyes watered, lips quivering and fearful hand holding—but Emma felt them all the same.She had the urge to snap a quick picture of them in the moment. Her job was to capture Jefferson’s day-to-day life from now on. But—this intimate moment between siblings crossed a line. She’d get another one later. When she’d built more trust maybe, and once she consulted Jefferson more.“I’m fine…She didn’t hit me or nothin’ like that.” He mumbled, picking at his painted nails with his head down. “Just criticized me like she always does. Called my work shit in no uncertain terms. She didn’t stay long, but she stayed long enough to tell me a few things. Things I’m sure Zelena already knows.”“They’re talking again?” Regina sounded outraged.“Apparently—I called Zelena right after she left. I practically demanded answers and she barely gave me any but I got enough to piece together the truth. In short—she and Cora have been communicating since her divorce hit the public. Cora pulled some corporate strings and got Zelena’s address in NY. They’ve been friendly since.”“That was more than half a year ago,” Regina grumbled.“Yeah, I know—which leads to the next thing. But,” Jefferson turned to look at Regina again, a pleading look in his eyes. “I need you to take a few deep breaths before you hear this. I don’t want you getting too upset with Emma here and Henry awake.”Regina swallowed hard but hesitantly nodded. Her gaze just barely flickered to where Emma sat near the door. She pulled her focus back, but the brief moment of attention made the blonde’s hair stand on end. Then Jefferson began to speak again. “She’s getting married ‘Gina. She’s getting remarried and she wants us to be a part of the wedding.”Regina didn’t respond at first. Time moved in slow motion and Emma warily looked up towards them. Regina’s gaze was glassy, her body trembling with rage. Jefferson tried to coax her out of it, tried to help her see through the overwhelming emotions rushing through her but Regina bolted from her seat and ran from the room before he could. Emma was almost knocked over in the process.Things appeared to have gotten more exciting. And Emma couldn’t tell if the flutters in her stomach were from excitement or fear. xxx  She waited behind in the sunroom as Regina escaped, while Jefferson collected Rose. Even though she was doing a project focused on documenting the artist’s life, family included, Emma didn’t want to intrude on their privacy— though she was technically supposed to. When she felt a suitable amount of time passed, however, she exited the room and moved into the living room.There was a small boy on the couch. Beside him laid a lounging Dalmatian, flipped on his back. He was enjoying belly scratches from his human companion. The boy appeared to be around eight, maybe nine. His floppy brown hair was messed all around his head, and when Emma tripped her  his bright hazel eyes were wide and alert—and staring right at her.“Uhh, hey there kid. What’s your name?” Emma asked although she already knew his name.  He had Regina’s expressive eyes and her chin, which was a surefire sign that he must be Henry.“Henry Mills. Who’re you?”“I’m Emma Swan, your uncle’s photographer. They told you about the project he’s doing right?”He nodded in excitement. “Yeah! I can’t wait to see the pictures. I’ve always wanted to take pictures—but Mom keeps forgetting to get me a camera. Are you gonna take my picture? For the book?”She nodded as well. “It won’t take long.” She assured.“I don’t mind. Mom says I’m photogenic.” Emma chuckled and moved to sit near him.The poor kid's struggles with anxiety had been broadcasted all over the news, so Emma couldn’t help but think about them. She didn’t want to make him uncomfortable. But he scooted closer to her, admiring her camera and ogling the pictures she’d already taken.“I didn’t know Aunt Z was here—that explains why Rose is here.” He mumbled as he looked down at the pictures of his aunt. His eyes held sadness much too mature for a boy his age, but Emma chose to ignore the comment in an effort to keep her distance.She hadn’t expected the urge to get to know more. The urge to make it all better. She felt that with Ezra almost all the time, and it was similar to that with Henry. She’d barely been in the house for more than four hours —had just met this kid—and was already enthralled with his and their lives. Lives that had seemed so perfect before she’d gotten an inside scoop. Emma’s own celebrity was quite understated and new. She was relatively unknown by face alone, though her name got her intoHenry snapped out of his camera-induced fugue and dragged Emma over to the breakfast nook. “It’s got the best lighting.” He explained, before sending the camera a wide smile. This was what she’d been looking for before. Something real, something genuine. Of course, she’d find it in a child. It took less than five pictures to get a good one, and when it was done Henry roped Emma into a game of Mario Kart.That’s where Regina and Jefferson found them three rounds later.“ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! A BLUE SHELL AT THE VERY LAST SECOND HOW IS THAT EVEN FAIR?!” Emma yelled, dramatically falling against the couch with a groan. Henry laughed, dancing around her in a victory dance worthy of any football player.“I guess you two got the chance to meet,” Jefferson said. Neither Emma nor Henry had noticed his presence and jumped at the sound of his very amused voice.“Yeah. We did. Emma’s pretty cool.” Henry said sheepishly, eyeing his mother from under his hair. Emma was frozen in fear. Regina was a lioness when it came to protecting her family earlier. It would only be worse with him here, sitting next to a woman Regina barely knew. Fuck.Jefferson escorted Henry into the kitchen for an afternoon snack, and Regina took Henry’s place beside Emma. She set Rose on the ground near them, allowing her to play on the plush carpet and never taking her eyes off her.  Emma swallowed loudly.“You don’t have to be so nervous Miss Swan,” Regina said offhandedly, although Emma could see the amused smile growing on her face. “I’m not going to bite your head off for talking to him.”“Are you sure about that?”“Yes.” Regina chuckled. “I might just hug you.”“Why?”“Henry is very timid…he doesn’t trust just anyone. When Jefferson broached the idea of this project to me, it was right around the time Henry’s anxiety started surfacing. I thought about keeping him from all this—he’d already had too much exposure to vultures with cameras—but then I met you. You’ve been nothing but respectful. I know it could be subject to change considering we will be doing this for a year, and drama is never far away from us—but I have faith that you at the least not exploit Henry. He’s always been a good judge of character.” Regina reached over and gently squeezed Emma’s hand. Much more gentle than Emma expected.Regina had a reputation for being a hard-ass. An “evil bitch” from what Emma heard.It was all over the headlines, at least every week. She’d never been dubbed “hard to work with”  because she was a professional to a fault— but there was a certain understanding that you did what she asked when she asked or else you’d die. Regina Mills was never soft. Never gentle. Never yielding to anyone she didn’t deem ‘worthy’. She was elegant, untouchable, and enviable to a fault, which translated to the media, and some peers, as a hard-ass.So, when Emma walked into the condo earlier in the morning—which seemed like a lifetime ago now—she never would have expected the woman to look at her twice. Let alone squeeze her hand and rope her into a conversation about this being her first time in New York, and how her hotel was treating her.When Jefferson came back into the room with Henry in tow, Emma found herself surprised at how nice the conversation was.“Gina, I’m heading over to the studio to get a little bit of work done before I’ve gotta get Grace. You wanna come?”Regina shook her head and stood, gathering Rose in her arms. “No, I have a fitting in Manhattan in an hour. I need to call Daddy and see if he can watch the little one until Zelena decides she wants a child again.”Jefferson nodded and moved to leave, but Henry grabbed his jacket to stop him.“Can I come, Uncle Jeff? I swear I won’t cause trouble or anything.”Jefferson looked at him with a pensive expression. “It’s not that buddy, it’s just—”“—I know. You don’t want me to have a panic attack because I’m gonna be so far away from Mom…I get it, but Archie said I needed to try to branch out with people I trust. People who can keep me safe and know how to help when I get scared. I trust you a lot and I want to go. So, please?” Henry begged, giving Jeff the largest puppy eyes he’d ever seen. Jefferson couldn’t resist and sighed as he nodded.Henry gathered his books, stuck Pongo into his harness and leash, and got a tight hug from his mother in an excited hurry. They were just about to leave when Jefferson addressed Emma.“You know, seeing as it’s a project about my life and all—you should come with me. Take a couple of pictures, maybe get my portrait out of the way.” He suggested.Soon they were off, hopping into an Uber and heading downtown. xxx Jefferson’s art studio was huge. The location was odd but charming. Above his favorite sandwich shop, the man converted the decaying studio apartment into a cozy—and on-theme—studio space. The space was cluttered with various art pieces, tea sets, sewing paraphernalia and so much more. It was hard for Emma to keep track of just what she was seeing, but what was clear, was the loving care Jefferson put into the space. Unreleased paintings and sketches were all over the walls. Some from him, others from someone named Grace, others from someone with the moniker of H.R.At first, Emma mistook them for Henry’s paintings. Upon further examination, she concluded that it must have been another Henry. Maybe a close relative of the boy’s. The work put into those sketches and paintings was that of someone who had lived a long time—depictions of wide open fields, draped in a sense of restriction.Despair dripped from every painted stroke. There was a depth to the pieces that made Emma want to know more about the man behind them. And they also helped her understand more about the real artist behind The Mad Hatter.Emma set up shop in the corner, capturing shots of Jefferson as he painted a new work. It was all earth tones. Splashes of greens and blues and dark dark browns and warm golds. It was beautiful, but she hoped that it brought him some joy. His words from the first night they met crossed her mind often. His dissatisfaction with his career and his work in general was never far from her mind. She hoped this project would give him something to be proud of again. She hoped the work she did could do some good in this world.She snapped a few photos of Henry in the other corner, sometimes playing with Pongo, sometimes reading to the pup, sometimes joining his uncle and giving his advice on a certain color or technique.The kid was smart, calling out different eras of art and suggesting colors that worked in the world Jefferson painted in. Emma was impressed, to say the least. They didn’t stay for terribly long, as Henry began to get anxious not long after the two-hour mark. Luckily, it was time to pick Jefferson’s daughter up from school.She was in a very fancy private school for gifted children that got out earlier than most. It was around 2 when they pulled up to the school. He stepped out of the car, and within seconds the young girl was running up to him.“Dad!” She exclaimed with joy. Her eyes sparkled with love the closer she got.“Hi, pumpkin! How was your day?” Jefferson greeted with a bright smile. He held her tight in his grasp and spun her around a few times before letting her down. Emma got a few good shots, they were downright adorable.Grace was sweet and quiet. She looked just like Jefferson, with her sparkling blue eyes and light chestnut-colored hair. She and Henry got along like a house on fire. Exchanging anecdotes about things Emma didn’t understand, rambling on and on to each other about everything. Through the car ride, Jefferson became increasingly distracted by his phone. He tried to keep his focus on the kids and his guest, but something was pressing. Halfway through the ride, he motioned to the driver to get their attention.“Can we make a pitstop at the Sal’s? I need to pick up dinner.” He mentioned, and quickly the driver obliged.“Everything ok?” Emma questioned, finally unable to hold her curiosity in any longer.“Yeah, everything’s fine. We just need a bit more food than originally planned, and we have no groceries. This is my favorite spot, ‘Gina and I have been going here since we were kids.”“You guys grew up in New York?”“Born and raised Brooklyn babies. I know Zelena kind of throws the optics off, but I’ll explain another day. Just know ‘Gina and I used to run these streets.” He joked, just as they pulled up to what she presumed was their destination. Emma had seen her fair share of small pizza joints, coming from Storybrooke—but she’d never seen one quite like this.It was like something out of a vintage movie. Sa a teeny tiny strip of a store. It was bright red all over, with orange and yellow accents—save for the white and red sign that said Sal’s Pizza.“Hen, you feel up to saying Hi to Sal?” Jefferson asked gently, looking over at the boy. Pongo’s head was in his lap, but at the name Sal, his head perked up.Henry gave a smile and a thumbs up. “Yeah! Let’s go, come on Emma you’re gonna love Sal.”As they jumped out of the car, Emma braced herself. She waited another few moments as she took baby steps, and finally dropped her guard completely. She expected to be bombarded by paparazzi—but they were able to quickly grab their pizza with no issue.Sal was a sweet, much older Italian gentleman who stood just above 5 feet tall. His accent was thick, and his voice was so deep and comforting, like a hug. The man greeted Jefferson warmly and ruffled the man’s curls as if he’d done it a thousand times before. He did the same to Henry, and for a moment Emma swore she could see a Jefferson of the same age as Henry—a scrawny, feisty little thing who looked up at Sal with the same expression.When they returned to the car, it was Emma this time who was distracted. This time, by her thoughts. It was virtually impossible to link Jefferson to his Mad Hatter persona without some sort of starting point. But, once it was exposed that he was The Regina Mills’ brother—and Zelena West's brother, to add on—his life of privacy would be over. It would cease to exist from the moment the first preview of the book hits social media. These quiet moments with the kids, picking up their favorite pizza and ice cream as a treat would be gone. Emma couldn’t fathom why he would sacrifice something so sacred. He was already a famous artist, he was already a success the moment his name was mentioned.In Emma’s perspective, he was at the top of his field—he had everything he could ever want…so what could he possibly gain by exposing his life like this?The plan for the day after the impromptu pizza run was pretty standard for the first day. Emma would take a quick portrait of Grace. After the children disappeared, Jefferson and Emma would solidify a few ideas for the book.As soon as they left the elevator, the small group froze.Regina and Zelena were in a standoff.Regina clutched Rose to her chest, rocking and bouncing back and forth as the sweet girl continued to nap on her Aunt’s chest. Zelena was standing like a statue, disdain in her eyes and her hands on her hips“Uhhh hey guys. What happened?!” Jefferson questioned frantically, stepping forward to greet both of his sisters.“Regina’s upset that I’ve been speaking to our mother,” Zelena responded, her eyebrow quirking as her face struggled to glare. Her fillers were struggling to keep up.“She is not our mother!” Regina snapped, rubbing Rose’s back as the volume of her voice startled her awake. At the warm touch of a mother, Rose went back to sleep. “And I’m not upset you’re speaking to her. I’m upset you did so, lied about it, and are now trying to backtrack on that lie”“Yes, she is! You cannot keep denying the fact that Cora is our mother. She birthed us and raised us. There are pictures to prove it.” Zelena snapped back. Her voice was almost hysterical. Like she’d fought this fight a thousand times before, with no success.“She did not raise us! I—” Regina swallowed her words painfully. She took a deep breath, holding back the barrage of berating words she wanted to spew, and spoke again. The vein on her forehead pulsed as she just barely held back from exploding. “We will not discuss this in front of Emma or with the kids so close. Get out and we will speak about it later.”“Talk about what?! There is nothing to talk about Regina! You and I both know that she is our mother, whether you like her or not. You only dislike her because of some rubbish made-up story you created when she—“—GET OUT!” Regina roared. Zelena opened her mouth to protest, and Jefferson tried to interject but it was no use. “GET THE HELL OUT OF MY HOUSE ZELENA!” She screamed.It was a scream of desperation. A desperate attempt to get Zelena to shut her mouth. Something Zelena was about to say was private enough—or enough of a secret—to get Regina to raise her voice. To get her to lose control for a split second. Rose cried loud and harsh, and as Regina attempted to comfort her—guilt burning in her eyes—Zelena snatched her away.“Fine. We’ll leave. But don’t expect to keep the reins of the airtight control you’ve managed to keep for much longer Regina. You and I both know that won’t last forever.” Zelena said. Her words were pained. She placed a gentle kiss on Regina’s temple and another on Jefferson’s forehead before leaving. Rose’s cries echoed through the hallways of the building.When the condo was silent, save for Regina’s gasping breaths and Pongo’s whining, Jefferson cleared his throat.“I think it’s time to wrap everything up. Come back tomorrow at 9.”Emma agreed instantly and was out the door in a flash. Her heart raced to the speed of light as she speed-walked down the street.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

October 5, Day 8 - October 12, Day 15
Emma barely slept that night. Or any night the week after the incident. Regina’s desperate scream, Zelena’s blank stare, and Jeffersons’ nearly invisible tears had been twisting her insides. She didn’t say anything to anyone, as no other incidents anywhere near the magnitude of that one had happened again. Zelena hadn’t come around, neither had this Cora person or anyone else for that matter. Regina was barely around either, off preparing for a secret role she refused to tell anyone about. Even Jefferson didn’t know.She was gone for what felt like forever though and when she returned she was practically limping. She barely spoke a word to Emma before she limped off to find Henry and presumably went to her room. Everyone else acted as normal as Emma could tell.Emma learned that Grace was well on her way to getting into a coveted space club that had connections to NASA—something the girl wanted more than anything. She learned that Henry was writing a novel about fairytale characters coming to the real world and living their lives under a curse. He hadn’t shared much else besides that, but Emma snagged a picture of him reading an excerpt to Regina just as she was leaving for the night a few days earlier. As tired as she looked, the smile on her face and the warm twinkle in her eye were as bright as the sun.She also learned that Grace and Henry shared a love of comic books. Throughout the week, they would sit down and debate which superheroes could win in different scenarios. Jefferson loved to egg them on by adding conditions and various character additions to the point of causing mayhem. Most of the time, Henry seemed to pick the best and won out in the end.Jefferson was his usual rambunctious self when he wasn’t painting, taking Emma everywhere and anywhere he needed to go and talking to her as if they they were old friends. It was easy to fall into a rhythm and capture the mundane and miraculous parts of his day.His life consisted mostly of working on his pieces, taking care of Grace, keeping his social media updated after the big bad agents reminded him, and planning.“I know I don’t seem like the most organized person, but when it comes to my work I can be a beast.” He reminded her, his back turned as he focused on enhancing his current work. It was a long, winding hallway with doors of varying sizes. “On my desk is the 370-page outline. We’ll add to it as the year goes on, but we have a setup. A starting point.”The envelope was thick, but Emma felt a surge of excitement. She studied it for the rest of the day.The project was shaping up well. Emma was beginning to enjoy her time with the family. She looked forward to coming to work every day, she looked forward to Before them, work had become something taxing, both emotionally and physically. Work became all about the business, and nothing more. All about getting the next best shot with the most popular model or celebrity at the moment. But now she was getting involved, maybe too attached as well. But it was fine. She had 350 or so days to detach.Emma bypassed Leroy, placing a chocolate muffin on his desk as he gave her the lanyard. He dipped his head in gratitude as she signed in. His lip even twitched a bit in what resembled a small smile. Emma had won him over with her irresistible charm and wit.As Emma moved to go to the elevator, Leroy called out to her.“Hey! They’ve got a guest up there. An older gentleman, he’s been here a couple of times before…Just a head’s up.” Leroy’s ears tinted red and his cheeks pink at helping Emma with anything. He’d sworn to himself that he’d hate her until the day this ‘project’ or whatever the hell it was ended. He failed miserably.Emma chuckled and thanked him before heading up. She briefly wondered who the visitor might be. The elevator dinged. She knocked on the front door and was let in soon after.Leroy was right, of course. On the living room couch sat an older gentleman. His thinning hair was very gray, but the rest of him looked much younger than Emma knew he most likely was. His skin was a warm tanned gold that reminded her of Regina, his dark eyes were also the same as Regina’s.A strange feeling washed over Emma. She’d never met her boyfriend’s parents. She didn’t have many friends growing up, so she didn’t really meet friends’ parents either. Not once. Meeting Regina’s father now—a man who must mean a lot to her because she named her son after him, and it seemed her relationship with her mother was nonexistent—meant a lot. Regina was painfully private, and despite the openness of this project, her allowing Emma to meet her father was monumental.Emma walked inside with quiet steps, clutching her camera bag to her hip.“There’s no need to hide mija.” He said, his accent was thick and warm. “I know you’re there. Mi princesa told me all about you.” He stood up slowly, groaning as his knees cracked. He shook Emma’s hand when he got to her. “My name is Henry Rodríguez.”A lightbulb went off in Emma’s mind. Finally, the pieces of the Mills family puzzle were coming together. “I’m Emma Swan. Jefferson’s photographer.” “Yes, yes I know. My Jeffy explained the idea to me a while ago” Emma snorted at the nickname. “How are you fairing? I know Regina can be a little tough to be around sometimes. Especially recently.” He said with a chuckle, easing himself back onto the couch. He was an older gentleman, but still stylish and handsome to boot. His smile reminded Emma instantly of Regina’s infamous one. Many nights over the years, Ezra and Emma sat side by side, equally mesmerized by some smile Regina gave in some movie. But Henry’s was somehow ten times brighter, ten times warmer.Emma chuckled, a slight blush warming her cheeks. “She’s pretty nice. She’s not around much anymore, at least not when I’m here. She’s still doing that secret project. When I do see her though she’s nothing but hospitable.”Henry Sr quirked an eyebrow. “…..hm. I don’t believe you’re being 100% honest. I know my daughter but I respect your professionalism. Did they tell you today is my birthday?”“No actually…they didn’t. Are you going to spend the day here with the kids?”“Yes.” A large smile filled his face at the mention of his grandchildren. His love for them was so obvious, it was pouring out of him. “All of my grandchildren are so beautiful. They are all growing so fast too, little Rosie especially. I cannot wait to see how much she’s grown now.”“Rose is coming today?” A sense of foreboding climbed up the back of her neck.“Yes, I think her Papa is dropping her off at dinner tonight. Speaking of dinner, you should come with us. I want to get to know the woman who is around my family every day.” He said with a laugh. His laugh was contagious, and Emma couldn’t help but join him.“I will sir, as long as the others approve.”He held his hands up in understanding. “Yes, yes I understand. Jeffy will be back soon, he’s picking up Grace. Regina is with Henry right now.” “Is he ok?” Emma asked. Henry had been having a hard time with Regina’s continued absence. His anxieties were getting the best of him by the end of the day, even with Pongo there for support. He hadn’t had a full-blown panic attack when Emma was there, but she suspected he had them the second she’d left.“He’s having a little trouble this morning. A nightmare from what I gathered. He should be back soon. Now, tell me. How did you get into this business?”Emma easily launched into what she liked to call a ‘lore drop’. Speaking to him about her parents, the photography club in high school that taught her the basics, Ezra’s birth, and her subsequent exit from Storybrooke for a year. Her return to Storybrooke, Everything. Mr. Rodríguez was so easy to talk to, Emma poured her heart out to him and would have poured her soul had Henry and Regina not returned. xxx  As they waited for Jefferson and Grace to return—little Henry, Henry Sr, and Emma played Mario Kart. Henry was obsessed with it, but it seemed he rubbed off on his family members too.Henry Sr. was a menace to her surprise, efficiently ripping through the courses. He must have been a race car driver in a past life with the way he whipped around the court and managed to win without power-ups. Regina watched with amusement, cheering Henry on and laughing hysterically when, just as Emma reached the finish line— Henry somehow managed to deck her. It was becoming a tradition at this point, to allow the blonde woman to think she was winning only to mow her down in the last lap.When Jefferson and Grace returned, the family decided to head to the park. Regina donned a disguise—sunglasses, a baseball cap, and her hair tied back in a loose low bun. Once they were there, the children let loose. They sprinted around the beautiful park, screaming and laughing. Pongo ran with them, frolicking off duty for the first time that day.Henry had a perpetual cloud of anxiety hanging over his head when they went out but in this empty park with Grace and his pup, it dissipated. He was clear-headed and joyous as he jumped up to grab the monkey bars.“Do you mind if I shoot this?” Emma asked, not even looking down at Regina.“Go ahead, but just don’t get overzealous. The camera will make him anxious after a while.” Regina replied, uneasy and concerned that her son’s peace would be disrupted. The sound of her voice made Emma’s gaze move to her. Worry was written all over her face.She was such a warm mother. Every interaction Emma witnessed made her heart flutter. There was something different about the way she mothered than anything Emma had seen before. It was captivating, the way her attention was solely on her children—because she treated Grace and Rose as if they were her own as well it seemed. The pictures turned out great. The blurred movement of Henry swinging, combined with the perfect glimpse of his joyous expression made for the perfect photo. All were full of happy smiles and Pongo cuteness. When she was done, Emma plopped back on the seat with a sigh and began packing her equipment away.“Do you have any kids Miss Swan?” Regina asked, turning her attention to the blonde. The intensity of her gaze was electrifying.“No, only a younger brother Ezra. He’s got a major crush on you—by the way. It was once his life’s mission to get a kiss on the cheek from you on his 16th birthday.” Emma revealed with a laugh. She could imagine his former room now, full of printed-out pictures of Regina in various movie posters.Two years ago, he had a change of heart and matured his tastes to include other interests, not just his crush. But not long ago, he would kiss everyone goodnight—to this day he thought she didn’t know, but Emma—the documentarian that she is—recorded it. Of course, she just had to show it to Regina. She pulled her phone out and scrolled in her favorites until she found it.“Here’s proof I’m not lying.” She giggled, bringing the phone closer to Regina and almost jumped when Regina’s head came in contact with hers. They looked down at the phone together, but Emma’s mind was far away. She focused every inch of her mental power on not trembling the closer the brunette got.Regina laughed as the video started, ten-year-old Ezra running around his room, kissing each Regina picture goodnight before hopping in his bed. Emma’s muffled laughter was in the background.“He’s so cute!” Regina cried. Tears streamed down her face.“Don’t let him hear you say that. He’ll freak if he thinks the love of his life considers him simply ‘cute’ ”Regina laughed again, throwing her head back the slightest bit. The sunlight caught in the few stray curls that refused to be confined. She was glowing, and the way her nose crinkled as she laughed made Emma’s heart skip a beat.A breeze blew through the park, shoving Regina’s sweet jasmine and lavender perfume right in Emma’s face. She blushed but couldn’t help imagining how nice it would be to bury her face in Regina’s soft hair. She banished the thought from her mind immediately, not entertaining it in the slightest. xxx Henry Sr’s birthday dinner was held at a small restaurant Emma had never heard of. The Mills/Rodríguez family had a knack for loving good food. It seemed to kind of be their “thing”. However, the locations were very questionable at best. This was the last place she expected a family like the Mills’ to go to. But maybe that was the problem—thinking of them as the Mills’.The woman who’d been the subject of many tense conversations in the household was the Mills. But her children (All save for Zelena) and her grandchildren were Rodríguezes to the core. Happy, joyful, loud laughing and karaoke singing Rodríguezes.The restaurant was dimly lit and slightly cramped, but the smells coming from the kitchen were mesmerizing. Hypnotic even, and slightly paralyzing.The dinner went off without a hitch. The now-empty restaurant was full of love and laughter and it was a wonderful atmosphere to be a part of. Emma, for the first time, was included in this festivity outside of work. After a quick, timed photo including all of the family and Emma, she had placed her camera in the bag and hadn’t taken it out since.Emma sipped her beer, noticing with embarrassment that she was the only one drinking. Even Jefferson was nursing a water today.“Shit. Here he comes.” Jefferson said into his cup. Regina jabbed him in the rib but covered her own laugh with her food. Emma followed their gaze, finding a handsome man in a suit walking toward them. Rose was in his arms, her auburn curls bouncing as he walked with purpose.She recognized him almost immediately—Robin Locksley. Famed mediocre soccer player, and playboy extraordinaire. He looked so much smaller in real life.He eyed Regina first, giving her a much too-long once-over before turning his attention to the newcomer. There was a look of slight disgust on his face that set her on edge. He and Emma locked eyes, and she inwardly cringed.He and Zelena really liked to stare down, huh? It must have taken them forever to get ready in the morning— they were too busy staring at each other or themselves.Rose had had enough of her father’s intimidation tactics though, and was wiggling and squealing towards her auntie. Her little face was full of excitement, her wide smile contagious. Robin handed her over.“Happy Birthday Mr. Rodríguez,” Robin said with a small smile. Henry Sr. returned it with another of his charming smiles and shook the man’s hand. Robin didn’t stay long, which Emma found odd, but it didn’t matter much as most of the table was engrossed in Rose.She was a sweetheart, drumming up an uproar of precious cooes, and giggles that melted everyone’s hearts. Her hair was a fiery auburn that refused to stay in one place. Her eyes were a dark green color, and they shined with such joy and inquisitiveness at all times. Emma couldn’t resist capturing a quick picture of the infant as she smiled up at her auntie.Rose was particularly attached to Regina. Looking up at her with such adoration, such love. And Regina returned her love with sweet kisses and tickles.The food was delicious. A feast of dishes of varying cuisines was brought out on trays. Henry Sr was a foodie of the highest proportions. He loved to explore cuisines and indulge until he couldn’t any longer. This is why Regina and Jefferson arranged for this evening, as it had been on the man’s bucket list for months. Emma had never tasted such delicious food back to back in her life. Each dish was more delicious than the last. Each dish, despite being so different,  complimented the next brilliantly.By the time everyone was finished, and the plates had been cleared, a post-dinner coma was on the horizon. Its haze settled over the table. They were half asleep where they stood.“When’s Zelena coming to pick Rose up?” Jefferson questioned no one in particular. His pants were unzipped and undone. His hand stroked over his protruding belly as he let out a rush of spicy air. Regina wasn’t fairing any better—No one at the table was really—her jeans were undone also but she had the grace not to stroke her belly.“I don’t know if she’s even coming to pick her up yet. I’ll call her in a minute. I just need to marinate.” Regina said. Jefferson laughed. He knew at this rate it would take a national disaster to get them moving.“I’m sure you will.” He joked. The whole table devolved into laughter, as they all caught a glimpse of themselves mirrored in one another. Protruding bellies, wide smiles, and undone jeans. Henry Sr was 98% asleep in his chair by the time Regina managed to get up.“I think I’m going to get him home now. I’m sure Zelena will be here soon. So,” She carefully placed a now sleeping Rose into Jefferson’s arms. He gave her a frustrated look.“You can’t avoid each other forever. We’re family. We’re going to have to see each other at some point.” He complained. But Regina was not receptive to his words. She only ignored him — choosing instead to lean over their father and whisper something in Spanish in his ear.Emma knew that Regina was Latina. Regina’s second film was a small-budget but brilliantly acted masterpiece Spanish-speaking film that earned Regina her first Oscar win. Hearing her bitch at Jefferson was one thing, but hearing her speak in low, soothing tones was another.The words seemed to stir Henry though, and he was up and out the door—thanking his children and grandchildren profusely—before leaving with Regina and Henry. Zelena trotted in shortly after. Large sunglasses concealed her face and an oversized coat to conceal her form.“Oh look what the cat dragged in,” Jefferson exclaimed, wobbling to his feet with a loud groan. “I just love how you two manage to completely avoid each other. Again! I love it!” He snarked.Zelena rolled her eyes and stuck out her hip. “I don’t have time to dispute whether or not I’m avoiding her—spoiler alert I’m not. Where are Regina, Henry, Grace, and Daddy?”“They just left. You just barely missed them Z. Maybe you should walk around the block again before coming in. You might be ten minutes behind them instead of five.” She smacked him upside the head with her purse.“Is she busy tomorrow?”“How the hell am I supposed to know that?”“Because you two are best buddies or whatever. Just tell me whether or not she has time to speak with me tomorrow.”Jefferson sighed. “As far as I know, she does. But I’m not sure she’ll be receptive to whatever you have to say.”“Fine. That’s fine. She just needs to know.” Zelena said. Her voice cracked and her hands wrung in front of her. Concern filled Jefferson’s eyes. He stood and dragged her away from the table. They spoke in low tones. Jefferson leaned close to his sister, taking her hands in his as they whispered. Tears fell from under Zelena’s sunglasses, and as Jefferson pulled her into a tight hug Emma looked away.She was supposed to be objective. Observing from afar and not interfering. She couldn’t get involved with their problems—no matter how heartbreaking they seemed. xxx 
October 16, Day 19
Four days passed in a blur. Regina and Zelena’s silent feud continued. Zelena came by the next day, but Regina had already been gone for her daily training session for more than half an hour by the time she made it. She didn’t try again. But from Regina’s continually agitated attitude and antsy demeanor, Zelena had managed to at least call. Regina had not yet let slip what Zelena had told her —if it was anything. She was too busy preparing for their trip to L.A.Her secret project started filming today, after months of preparations, and the shooting locations were in L.A. With Henry’s anxiety still rearing its ugly head, the family decided to make a trip of her filming. Filming was scheduled to take around 2 months, so Jefferson made arrangements for Grace to have her schoolwork given to her in advance. The school couldn’t exactly say no seeing as Jefferson was one of their most consistent benefactors. Emma would come along and document the whole experience as expected.They took a private jet, which —to say the least— Emma was not expecting. She’d never once been inside one, despite her recent successful work. It was quite the experience, being in something so fancy. To have champagne with strawberries on the rim, heated blankets, and hours of streaming services at her fingertips. Not that she took advantage of it. Emma was half-dead during the trip.For five hours Emma Swan did not move a muscle, save for the few times her legs and arms twitched as she slept. Emma would never know that Regina had watched from her chair with a smile on her face. Or that Regina had placed a heated blanket on her when she shivered.When they landed, a security team was waiting to escort them to Regina’s home.“Are they going to be with the entire trip? Just out of curiosity.” Emma asked, glancing between the group of muscular men and the small family within their protective huddle.“Yes. They will remain with us until filming ends. Trust me…it’s better this way.” Regina promised, sensing Emma’s uneasiness. She gave the woman a reassuring smile before pulling out her phone to make a call.By the time they reached the house, Emma was ready to appreciate its beauty. Snapping picture after picture of the beautiful greenery around the home, the pool, the living room decor—anything she felt she couldn’t part without a captured remembrance of.Regina’s second home was huge. Not ostentatiously big, but…big. It made sense considering the size of her family, but truth be told—Emma had never seen something so big. Not in person. It stood tall at the top of a hill. A three-story modern-style mansion with a large pool in the back. It was gorgeous and still maintained that monochromatic style Regina seemed to be fond of. But there was a warmer quality to this home, with the open floor plan and colorful accents.Regina’s call time was eight that evening, which left most of her day incredibly free.Henry and Grace shared a mischievous look as they stood at the top of the hill.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Within half an hour of getting settled, the kids disappeared without a trace.No one could find them or Pongo, but to Emma’s surprise, there wasn’t a wave of panic. No one seemed truly worried per se. The property was fenced in with an expensive security fence and Pongo was trained specifically to alert adults to Henry’s distress when he couldn’t. There was no reason to worry about them being in danger.What was worrying was the things they could get up to when left alone.Grace and Henry managed to get into a monumental amount of trouble when left alone for more than ten minutes. Emma heard the tales of a recent Christmas, where the children managed to create a rocket out of a gallon of Sprite, glitter, mentos, and a catapult. Said rocket sprayed the entire lawn with Sprite, including the adults barbecuing on said lawn.Needless to say, the family was not surprised when the first water balloon seemed to drop from nowhere. They were sitting in the living room when their peaceful evening was disturbed.Emma was the first victim. Being the most inexperienced, she hadn’t placed herself in an inaccessible position. She let her guard down and left herself completely open. The water was terrifyingly cold. A streak of hot white cold shot through her chest as the balloon exploded on her shirt. The attack left Emma incapacitated for a few seconds, her body was so confused it wouldn’t move.But when she was conscious enough, the sniggering of children echoed in her ears like a taunt.Emma rolled onto her stomach and then got to her feet cautiously.Her mind was overtaken with a singular stream of thought: find and destroy the little shits. It was now her life’s mission. She warily hunted from room to room, mimicking the classic spy movies she and her dad used to watch. The memories made her heart warm inside. They gave her a new determination as she flipped and slipped through the house in search of her prey.Emma located her first weapon in the living room.A pistol water gun with a note attached waited. It read: ‘If you ever want to see your camera bag again, find us. - G&H’ The handwriting was neat, but still child-like. Emma snorted.“We’ve gone from Parent Trap to Taken. These kids are good.” She muttered under her breath.A path of candy wrappers was Emma’s only lead to finding the duo. It didn’t take her long to find them in the game room, but what she found was a surprise. Henry sat on the pool table, his posture that of some mafia boss. A cut-off cinnamon stick stuck out of the side of his mouth as a prop, and a Nerf super-soaker “soakzooka” draped over his lap. He must have stolen one of Jefferson’s shirts, as the one he had on was embroidered gold and completely oversized. A few buttons were undone up top, offsetting his drawn-on goatee perfectly.“Hello, Miss Swan.” He greeted. “I see you’ve gotten our message. I have a proposition to offer you.” He stroked his goatee.“Alright. Tell me about it.” Emma responded, her eyes narrowing as she He cleared his throat. “You see…My associate and I need a footsoldier of sorts. We can’t take down our biggest rivals on our own, but with you, we might be able to get things done.  What do you say?”Emma pretended to think over his offer. She had no other choice. They wouldn’t permanently damage her camera — the fear of punishment was too severe for them to even think about it seriously. But what did she have to lose? She was already having more fun than she’d had in six months, and was proving to be runner-up for the most fun experience she’d had while working with the Mills’. Why stop now?“I’ll do it.” Henry’s mischievous smile, followed by Grace’s maniacal laugh made a surge of regret fill her. This was bound to end poorly.Emma’s first task was to locate the “enemy queen” which turned out to be Regina. From what Henry debriefed her on, Regina was the queen of hiding. Both Henry and Grace would never be able to find her if she didn’t want to be found, which was why they needed Emma. She found Jefferson first though.He was good too, but Emma had happened to be in the right place at the right time. Walking into the living room just as he slipped into the coat closet. She yanked the door open with a triumphant grin and pulled the water pistol out.“Where is she?” Emma asked. Jefferson looked up at her with fake innocent eyes.“I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about Swan. I work alone.” Levity twinkled in his eyes.He sputtered and dramatically coughed as Emma didn’t hesitate to shoot him in the face.“Wrong answer.”“How the hell is that the wrong answer?!”“It’s wrong because I know for a fact that you and Regina were in the study when this all started. Which means when I came in the house tracking water you both knew where the other went. The kids want to know. I swore my fealty to them, therefore it’s my job to find her.”Jefferson laughed. “What do they have on you?”“They took my camera.” She responded with a chuckle. “I’m pretty sure your spawn is the one holding it hostage. You two have managed to raise a hell of a pair.”“Yeah. They are acting suspiciously like us at that age. But back to business,” His face goes hard, his eyes defiant and Emma almost breaks into hysterics when she remembers that they aren’t shooting a movie here. They are playing with water guns. “I don’ know where she is. Even if I did I wouldn’t tell ya.” He’s slipped into his natural drawl, the Brooklyn boy coming out of him as he convincingly played his part.Emma slipped into her role as well. “Oh yeah.” She pulled him from the closet and he fell dramatically onto the floor beside the couch. The pistol was pointed at his head again, and Emma was just about to pull the trigger when ice-cold water assaulted her back. She couldn’t think. She could hear Regina cackling in the background and Jefferson’s maniacal laughter as it resonated through the living room.But Emma wasn’t done. With a mighty inhale Emma sat up, aiming for Regina first, who evaded it with ease.Regina was on fire, maneuvering around Emma’s repeated attempts at shots. Her training was being put to good use. All shots miss, landing on curtains, chairs, the hardwood floor, and occasionally Jefferson. Emma was livid at her own failure—not really—but remained determined. She continued running after the brunette, following and shooting, but nothing worked. Not until Jefferson decided to be a backstabbing little shit.It all happened in slow motion. Jefferson moved first— reaching out his leg to trip Emma as she passed by him. As she fell, a look of betrayal on her face—Regina stopped moving. She had spotted Jefferson—water balloon in hand—and attempted to stop him. But it was too late. He threw chucked one right at his sister and the other at Emma. The hit shifted Emma’s trajectory sending her into Regina’s path and right into her, despite her best efforts.They fell onto the floor in a heap.Neither moved a muscle. They only stared at each other attempting to ignore the other’s heavy breathing or now wet figures. A frisson of heat passed between them as they locked eyes.Before things could get weird, Henry and Grace jumped into the living room dousing everyone with water one final time. Both women scrambled to get away from each other, luckily most of their company was too involved in their dramatic victory to notice how flushed they were or how their breathing was still slightly labored. Except Jefferson. Jefferson noticed. Of course, he did.

xxx

When 7 o’clock hit, Emma and the Mills’ family were in a car heading to the studio. Regina was still being tightlipped about her new part. But on the way, her normally controlled countenance was out the window, replaced by a wiggly and excited version of Regina.

Emma discreetly snapped a few pictures, and every picture felt like a gift. Being away from her camera for the few moments it had been in danger had been excruciating. Her camera had been stashed in the toy chest of course. She had only been able to get it out when the kids had gone for a short nap.When they pulled into the private parking space, a team of people waited, ready to give Regina and her family a short tour. Leading them, was a woman Regina seemed to recognize. Her entire body sagged in relief at the sight of the woman.“Hi Ms.Mills, I hope you had a safe trip. The crew is eager to work with you. This is most of the hair and makeup team who will be assisting you for this production, you may recognize a few faces from the pre-production meetings.” The woman began, motioning to the others in the group.Regina stepped forward with a wide smile, extending her hand to each person. She took the time to greet each person, learning their names and occupations with rapt interest. Emma is intrigued by the interaction. Regina was one of the biggest stars of the current generation, but she treated the team with a great level of respect. It seemed her reputation and the “behavior” that led up to said reputation did not extend to the crew.After the individual greetings, Regina stepped back to address everyone as a unit. “Thank you all for being here to greet me, and being willing to put up with me for the next month or two.” She joked, earning a wave of laughter from the small crowd.“I’d like to officially introduce you to my family, who you will be seeing a lot of I’m sure. This is my son, Henry—and his service animal Pongo. You’ll most likely be seeing a lot of them throughout this project. This is my niece, Grace. This is Jefferson, and last but not least, our photographer Emma Swan.” She explained, pointing everyone out with a loving smile.Emma shuddered when that smile was directed at her ever so briefly.“Now that we’ve all been introduced, I’ll give you a tour before you have to be on set.” Katherine offered, before leading them all deeper inside the set.The tour started with Regina’s trailer. Of course, it was a decked-out, high-tech RV with two beds. Then, they took a look at some of the common areas for crew and talent. A break room of sorts, the green room, and other essential places Emma didn’t understand.She’d never been on a movie set before. She’d never thought she’d be able to, but she was glad to have the experience now. When Emma considered her career as a whole—her goals for its trajectory, milestones, desired achievements, etc—fame was never high on the priority list. Witnessing the way people seemed to gravitate to Regina, surrounding the woman as best they could with her security firmly in place intrigued Emma. An abundance of complicated feelings filled her, but this set was not the place to dissect them.Through the short tour, she snapped a few pictures of Jefferson and the kids. In each, each person at different times looked at Regina with such pride that it made Emma tear up.Once the tour was complete, Regina was ready to be escorted to hair and makeup. She set her things down in the trailer and pressed kisses to the children’s heads.Before she leaves though, she makes sure to assuage Henry’s unspoken anxieties. His little hands shook as they held onto Pongo’s leash. “After I get into costume, someone will bring you by to set. Then you’ll be able to meet my co-stars.” She said, kissing Henry and Grace on the forehead before hugging Jefferson.The anticipation was killer. Everyone sat, poised and waiting patiently for the moment they could see Regina's work. The RV had a television, so they were able to pass the time quite easily. Grace forced a documentary onto them, but in the end, it was enjoyable.Both Henry and Grace were practically vibrating in their seats. Jefferson kept glancing back at a sealed box sitting on a table a few feet away. Neither of child noticed it.It took a good hour for the knock to get ready. The set wasn’t too far away, and it looked mostly average. The setting appeared to be a foggy, dark city that was almost comically run down. Nothing stood out to at least Emma, but there was a vague sense that she should recognize the location. But she just couldn’t place.Henry, on the other hand, was having a conniption the closer they got.“No way no way no way no way please tell me she’s her please tell me she’s her” He whispered in a continuous loop of youthful excitement.Then they came across the actual set. People were milling about, setting up the last-minute set pieces, lights and testing microphones. The hum and thrum of such creative work set Emma’s heart ablaze. And then it ceased beating when her eyes found Regina.In the thick busy preparations, Regina stood—statuesque and divine—in a skin-tight leather catsuit. A whip was clutched in her manicured hand, and beside her stood a man who looked like a bat.Finally, it clicked.

“NO WAY! NO WAY YOU’RE GONNA BE CATWOMAN!!” Henry yelled, running up to Regina. His eyes were wide with wonder.

Regina’s back was turned, but at the sound of her child’s excited outburst, she spun around. A huge smile filled her face. And as cute as the moment was, Emma’s mind went straight to the gutter.The suit was low-cut in the front, revealing a taste of tantalizing cleavage. Emma did her best not to look, but it wasn’t working. All the coping mechanisms she’d developed over the past few weeks to deal with Regina’s hotness flew out the window. She was sweating, surely. Luckily, Henry’s shoulder obstructed her view. Mother and son were hugging it out, Henry with tears streaming down his face, Regina with the happiest of expressions.“It’s been so hard keeping it a secret from you my love. I wanted to tell you every day. I hope the surprise was worth the wait.” She whispered, her voice choked up with tears.He nodded against her chest. He was probably too overwhelmed to speak. His room was full of superhero memorabilia—from wall-to-wall posters of various superheroes and villains to replicas of iconic weapons. Most signed. To have his mother playing one of his favorite superheroes/villains was making him almost weep with joy. It was worse when the man who could only be Batman, turned to him too.“You must be Henry. Your mum has told me lots about you lad. It’s nice to finally meet you.” The man greeted, his voice deep and gentle. Emma recognized that voice. It was new to the scene Scottish heartthrob Graham Humbert. She’d heard about him through some of her work, and through the grapevine of gossip that she overheard at times.  He was nice-looking and had the kind of roguish looks any woman could easily fall for. Jealousy flared in her gut. Seeing him next to Regina, and knowing that his character was Regina’s love interest made her insides twist.She could see the headlines now: Regina Mills and Graham Humbert, whirlwind romance on the set of the newest Batman movie! Suddenly, Emma felt ill. But she snapped into professional mode when Katherine arrived on set with the sealed box that once sat in the trailer.Henry’s eyes watered again when he saw her. “There’s more?” He questioned, looking up at his mother with admiration and a hint of anxiety. Immediately, she pressed her gloved hand to his face.“Only if you want there to be more. We can take a break.” She suggested, her voice soft.“No…I wanna see.”“Well, my little prince…when the suit for this movie was solidified, the wardrobe department was kind enough to make one that could fit you too. They heard about how much you love super heroes, I just wouldn't stop talking about you. Soooo,” She trailed off as Katherine seamlessly slid the gift into her arms. Emma snapped a perfectly timed picture of Henry tearfully opening the present. With a gasp, he pulled out a Batman suit that matched Graham’s. It was made of slightly different material, to help the boy get in and out of it without the need for a team of professionals. But it was a beautiful costume he seemed to deeply appreciate.Carefully, the boy placed the suit back in its holding space and spun around to hug his mother tightly.“Thank you, Mom, you’re the best!” He whispered. The family only had a few more moments of bonding before the work truly began.

xxx

Another thoughtful gift was waiting for both children. There were little chairs with their names on them and a designated spot to watch Regina film her first scenes as Catwoman.The first scene took a while to complete. It was a simple one, where Batman and Catwoman converse on the roof after some baddies attempted to escape a bank in a helicopter. Simple, on paper. But the fight sequence was extensive.It took two hours to get the action sequences down. Regina was a pro, memorizing choreography and executing it just like Selina Kyle would. But there was an added elegance that was all Regina. When the cowl was on and Regina’s back was turned Emma could have easily mistook her for the femme fatale brought to life. Her dark sultry gaze, her painted red lips, her tempting physique. It was all spot on. Her casting was a wise choice.It was Graham who was the problem. He was a nice guy who took the time to chat with the crew and was constantly checking on Regina to ensure she wasn’t injured or too uncomfortable. And his concern wasn’t born from a subconscious belief that Regina was inferior. His respect for her was plain as day.But, this was his first leading role and the nerves were getting to him. Every other take was a hit-or-miss with him. He got the physical stuff down but relaying the lines was a hassle. Then they switched sets. At that point, Jefferson took the kids back to the trailer to sleep until it was time to go. Three security guards were posted outside of the trailer, and a walkie-talkie connected straight to Katherine—was on his hip.“Who is Katherine?” Emma asked after the kids went down. She'd been thinking about it all day, but couldn't figure out a reasonable answer.“Oh! Sorry, I guess we didn’t make proper introductions. Katherine is Regina’s long-time assistant. She’s been a godsend over the years, and she’s a gem. Truly. Every Christmas I make her a special art piece that I encourage her to sell a few months later. She’s family too, although we only get to see her when Regina’s working.” He explained, though his words trailed off to a yawn toward the end.“Before I go to sleep, just so you know you’re off the clock. I know this has been a long day, and there are plenty of long days to come so…take the time while you can. I can get you an Uber home if you want.” He offered, a wave of sadness flashing in his eyes—but immediately Emma declined.“I’m good…actually, if it’s ok I’d love to stay and watch. I’ve never been on a movie set before…and I’ve never seen Regina work behind the scenes. I’m curious.” Emma admitted sheepishly.Jefferson smiled at her confession. “Of course ‘Em. Have fun, and let ‘Gina know her kid still snores.”With her boss’s permission, Emma got the chance to sit and watch Regina, as CatWoman, seduce and convince Batman for another hour. The day was short compared to most, but that was mostly due to some crucial part of the rigging breaking down, leaving everyone to return the next day.As Emma walked Regina back, she couldn’t help but ask.“How did you get in that thing?” Regina was already stripped of the catsuit, now trotting down the lot in a robe and slippers. Her hair was loose at her shoulders. Her makeup was still on, but damn did it look good even after such a long day.“A lot of sweat, tears, baby powder, and KY jelly.” She confessed with a laugh. “I’ve had a lot of practice seeing as the fittings have been going on for a week or so. But it still takes a good 45 minutes to get in and out of it.”“Can you breathe? It looked so tight that you could hardly breathe.” It accentuated her every curve. Emma's vision was going blurry. Regina laughed, and for a split second, Emma was fearful she'd been caught. But the woman had her eyes closed, and she let out a tiny yawn. “A little. Not a lot, which made the action sequences ten times more brutal. But, that’s what the training was for,” They turned down the row of trailers. Two trailers down, Graham was entering his own trailer. When he spotted them, he gave a small wave and smiled at Regina before hopping inside. Regina returned them in kind. As they too moved to open the trailer door, her phone started to blare.The caller ID flashed Zelena’s name and picture. The contact picture was so sentimental, that it was jarring. Especially considering the circumstances. It was a headshot of Zelena that looked to be from the early days of her career. Maybe even pre-dating her career. She looked fresh-faced, healthy, and lacking the constant disdain her current-day counterpart possessed. Regina groaned. “I haven’t even gotten a chance to breathe yet. Why is she calling me?"“You should pick it up just to get it over with. She’ll keep calling if you don’t.” Emma said, though immediately she regretted the over-personal way she spoke. She was getting too comfortable, but the growing resignation on Regina’s face let her know she was on the right path.  Because Emma was right, and the brunette knew it. Zelena could be persistent when she wanted to be. The past few weeks were a prime example of that. Regina declined the call immediately, only for the name to reappear moments later.The brunette let out a frustrated huff. Her eyes narrowed and her nose scrunched up in a way that made Emma melt just a bit. It was infuriating, the hold Regina had on her. How could a person be so cute and so intimidating at the same time?“Today of all days she decides she wants to talk to me. The day I started the most physically demanding job I've ever worked on...Can you wake everybody up while I deal with this? We need to head home soon.” Emma nodded and headed into the trailer.Henry and Grace were dead to the world, as was Jefferson. Pongo lifted his head to glance over at Emma, but when she didn’t disturb Henry he returned to his slumber. Jefferson snapped awake though, when Emma took a single step into the room. His shoulders tensed and his eyes were wild until they came into focus.“Whas wrong?” He mumbled, fisting his eyes like a child and stretching.“Nothing’s…wrong per say. Regina’s ready to go. She’s taking a call from Zelena and she asked me to—Regina’s voice carried from the outside into the trailer. “TELL HER NO!” Eery silence. Zelena was most likely responding on the other line, and desperately Emma wished she could hear. Just to understand better, what the hell was going on. “NO! SHE HAS NO RIGHT! NO! NO ZELENA. TELL HER I SAID IF I SEE HER ANYWHERE NEAR THE VENUE I WILL HAVE SECURITY DRAG HER OUT…FOR WHAT? FOR THE YEARS OF…” Once again she seemed to swallow her words. When she spoke again it was much more quiet, more controlled. The conversation was over after that. Henry and Jefferson looked worried.“We should—“—Stay here bud. Get Grace and Pongo ready to go.” Jefferson demanded, before shuffling out of the bed. Emma was frozen once again as the drama unfolded before her eyes. It was a part of her job to observe and record but it still felt wrong.She didn’t say anything when Jefferson didn’t come back in. Nor did she panic when the murmuring of conversation grew frantic, and then suddenly silent.Emma was frozen in fear and uncertainty, afraid to overstep her boundaries.Eventually, the duo returned to the trailer to gather their family. They rode home in tense silence.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

October 17, Day 20
The next morning, Regina woke with every organism in her body in immense pain. Her chest was tight. Her entire body was one big sore muscle. But she couldn’t tell if this visceral physical reaction was a result of the bombshell Zelena decided to drop on her last night or solely from the amount of physical activity she’d done the same day.She knew when she took this role — Yes took. Warner Bros reached out to her about her being available to play Selina Kyle— that it would be the biggest physical challenge she’d ever had to face. This was why she’d trained for almost a year, taken inhalers, did Bikram yoga, and did breathing treatments every other day to keep her body in the best shape it could be. But asthma was a bitch. She missed one treatment yesterday. One. One that she had fully intended to do if Zelena hadn’t been such a bitch.Now she was on the verge of an asthma attack at five in the morning when her call time was seven. Great. She rolled out of bed with a groan only to have that groan interrupted by a series of unstoppable coughs. Hard, body-wracking coughs that nearly shook her to the floor.All she needed to do was get to Jefferson’s room. He had the equipment there because Regina couldn’t bear to have it in the same room as her almost every night. She didn’t need a reminder of how weak she was. A semi-collapsed Regina attempted to smother her coughs against her hand. She didn’t need the kids waking up and seeing her like this. But—welp there it went. When her lungs refused to take in air like this, a panic attack was always on the horizon.Overwhelming panic built in her chest alongside the pain, speeding up her breathing and shorting out her brain cells. It was clouding her vision, shaking her resolve. Basically making it impossible to move. Everything else she’d felt when waking up was thrown out the window as the panic became overwhelming. Her body trembled. Each step was a mile and a half. She needed to get to Jefferson. Jefferson would be able to help like she’d helped him. A thread of pain opened in her chest, making things worse. Fucking hell that train of thought was a bad idea.“Regina?” a voice asked. It wasn’t anyone she recognized. Whoever this was didn’t usually help her in times like these. “Regina?! Hey, what’s wrong? Do I need to call someone?” The voice continued, growing more and more panicked as her response became less understandable. Emma, her mind supplied. Emma! Emma, she’d be able to—Before Regina could stop herself she flung her body towards the sound of Emma’s voice. Her throat made indecipherable wheezing noises and broken syllables that were meant to make words. But no air was coming in or out of her right now. She was genuinely surprised that Emma managed to decipher it.She even had the sense to pick her up—which Regina would never admit, even under duress, made her feel safe. The feel of Emma pressing her close to her chest calmed the storm brewing inside. The woman was transporting her as fast as she could to Jefferson’s room.The blonde woman kicked the door open, scaring Jefferson awake with a yelp.“What the hell Emma?!” He cried, but he then got a good look at the cargo she was holding. His struggling sister. He surged up from the bed instantly. “Fuck fuck fuck fuck, I knew this would happen. I should have pushed.” He ripped a few bags out from under the bed. From each, he dragged out a few pillows, blankets, and a small stuffed shark.As he did so, he directed Emma with clarity and obvious experience.“Set her on the bed and lay next to her. Try to help her breathe. She’s stubborn, so it might not work but it’ll be enough till I stuff set up.” He ordered, though his voice was still soft. His focus remained on Regina.If Regina had had the energy she would have flipped him off. Emma placed her on the bed as instructed, and to Regina’s surprise listened to his request to lay beside her. It was an old comforting technique, one the shark used to solve. But the suddenness and severity of the attack left her reeling, and the warmth of Emma’s body beside her eased the tension. She eased the pain.“Does this happen often?” The blonde asked as she laid her on her side beside Regina. She was still wheezing and rapidly breathing, but as Emma stroked her arm and mirrored the deep, calm breaths Regina needed. She began to relax.“Yes…Not to this extent. But, we’ve both had bad asthma all our lives.” Jefferson confessed in a huff. He managed to put the machine together in record time and brought it close. With Emma’s help, the pair wrapped Regina up in the plush blankets and placed the little shark in her hand. She squeezed intermittently—or whenever the panic took over for short seconds. The mask was placed over her face, and as she breathed the medicine in Regina coasted on the jittery freedom that accompanied it.Jefferson and Emma were not done talking though. Not even close. Regina zoned in and out of their conversation. Sometimes thinking about what Zelena said the night before, other times trying to think of what time it was and how she could possibly make it to set on time. When she zoned back in they were still talking.“Why were you here so early?” Jefferson asked.“I had a couple…questions and concerns I guess. We can talk about them later. Regina needs your full attention, I shouldn’t even be here right now.” Emma responded, her green eyes drifting back to Regina’s prone form. There was a kindness in them at made Regina want to cry. A concern for her wellbeing that she was so unused to seeing these days. Jefferson’s presence snapped her back to reality.He snorted at Emma’s ridiculousness. “Stop being stupid Emma. You practically saved her life back there. You may not have realized it, but you did. If she had collapsed while everyone else was asleep she could have died. But you being here,  and knowing who to go to, saved her life. What did you wanna talk about?”“It’s just…When I first signed on for this job I thought I’d be following some artist’s real life—the mundane parts and the exciting parts—maybe interviewing his friends and family and snapping some photos. But then I realized you were the brother of one of the most well-known actresses in the world and the brother of another well-known actress. Both of which have some serious issues going on. I feel bad snapping a picture when Zelena and Regina are having a shouting match. I feel like I’m violating everyone’s privacy and peace.” She confessed in a rush of words. Though she seemed nervous, this was something she’d thought of for a while now. Something Emma ruminated on.Jefferson was silent for a minute. He didn’t move much, save for the few times he reached out to stroke Regina’s sweat-soaked head. She hummed at the attention, unable to stop herself“The three of us made an agreement when I brought this up. We’ve held a lot of secrets over the years. This project is a way for us to air our dirty laundry out for ourselves, each other, and the world to see. If you snap a picture when Zelena is yelling at me, or when Regina’s having a breakdown in the stairwell no one knows the story behind that but us. We aren’t forced to answer any questions about anything we don’t want to. It’s gotten a little complicated with Cora’s reappearance but the premise is still the same—and I should have explained that when the problem arose.I’m sorry—you snap a picture of what feels right to you. This is both a documentary and an art project Swan. And I picked you because I know you have an eye for capturing natural situations. For capturing moments that felt like they were in the heat of the moment. That’s what I want. And to be fair, the hundreds of thousands of pictures you take won’t all be included in the book. Some will be scrapped, others will be saved for another date. So take the pictures you feel are authentic. Everyone’s prepared for it. Expecting it even. I’m sorry my lack of clarity has held you back.”“There’s nothing to apologize for…I can do that. It might take me a minute to get used to that though. If you don’t want to wait I get it—I can recommend a few others—“—Shush.” He admonished gently. “You’ve been doing a great job so far. It’s probably difficult keeping up with our busy schedules and hectic personal lives but you’ve managed to make everyone comfortable with your presence.”“Good. That’s good. Good.” Emma mumbled.“Regina especially. The minute you’re gone she can’t stop talking about you.” He confessed in a stage whisper. Regina, who was just gaining her strength back after the exhausting experience, pinched him in the thigh with a groan. Jefferson laughed and pulled her hand away with ease. She had the strength of a wet kitten at the moment. “I’ll tell you all about it later Swanny. For now, though, I need to call Katherine so she can call the studio. Would you be willing to pick up some breakfast for the kids?” Regina imagined that Emma must have nodded, for through her blurry vision she saw her lithe figure retreat.Jefferson’s hand returned to her head. His fingers brushed the curls that bloomed. “How’re you feelin’ doll?”Regina lifted her hand above the covers and managed a ‘so-so’ motion. Her hands shook profusely, a side effect of the treatment she was very familiar with. Regina blushed in embarrassment and dug her hand back into the covers. Jefferson tutted. “Don’t be so shy. You did the same for me and worse back in the day..” They both chuckled as many memories came forward.Jefferson and Regina had been cursed with severe asthma as children. Zelena was spared of the worst of it. Jefferson grew out of it in adulthood, only having to use his inhalers every once in a while. Whereas Regina’s stayed the same. It got a teensy bit better after years and years of treatments, breathing exercises, and therapy, but excessive physical exercise and stress were killers.He’d tried to tell her last night. Tried to get her to at least take an inhaler, but she had been too upset. She had barely been able to think straight, let alone take care of herself. Which brought her back to the real problem at hand.“What the hell are we gonna do?” She asked, looking into Jefferson’s eyes. He was scared too, but not as much as her. Odd. “I don’t know. We don’t have much time to find a solution. I could call Sydney and see if he could put her face out on the no-entry list.”“That would cause too much attention. Someone would leak it and trace it back to some school pictures or something. The story would come out before we wanted it to. That’s the whole point of this project, to release our truth the way we want to.” Her chest wheezed and tightened the more she talked. With a sigh, Jefferson hushed her and placed another round of meds into the machine.“We’ll figure something out later. Right now, just rest. You’ve gotta get ready for work.” xxx 
October 18, Day 21
After a few hours of full rest, and with the unwavering support of her family— Regina was back up and ready to work. There was no way they could afford to push back an entire day of shooting, and Regina wouldn’t allow it. A few hours was manageable. So, after consulting Katherine to discreetly speak with the producer, her call time was pushed back three hours.No one said a word when she arrived on set, though she suspected some of them must have known the reason behind the shift in their work day. Regina spent most of the day assuring the directors and producers she was in well enough shape to continue shooting.Luckily, the scene for today was less physically involved. Selina Kyle was meeting Bruce Wayne for the very first time at a gala in Gotham, of course. Most of the acting heavy lifting was left to her, of course. Graham wasn’t a bad actor per se, he just wasn’t experienced. He was handsome, and that was enough in his previous work. But together, they were working toward making his acting more palatable.“I’m glad you’re feeling better Regina.” He confessed when she emerged from hair and makeup that day. She gave him a friendly smile as she walked closer.Today’s look was a slinky, but perfectly constructed black gown with a plunging neckline. It was directly inspired by an iconic look in the comics, but it was skillfully brought to life by the costume department. Instead of the iconic pixie cut, Regina was tasked with embodying a different version of Selina Kyle. One directly inspired by her early live-action debut, played by legends like Eartha Kitt and Julie Newmar. Her hair was in a perfectly curated finger wave short-bob, with a tiny curl poised on her forehead. Her eye makeup was less smoky than her look whilst in the suit, but there was still a dark quality to it. Cat eyes and plump, dark red lips.Oftentimes in her career, Regina had been compared to old Hollywood movie sirens and femme fatales—so, the direction of the character was perfectly within her wheelhouse.“Thank you. I didn’t take good care of myself last night. I underestimated how much hard work we did, but I’m back on my feet.” She assured, taking his offered arm as they walked to the middle of the set. “Did you do the acting exercise I suggested this morning?”“I did…journaling as Bruce Wayne was much more enjoyable than I thought,” Graham confessed with a chuckle. He looked the part, with his slightly darkened hair and clean face. His jawline was immaculate. It was a good thing the children were occupied today, or else Grace might have been drooling the entire day—her massive crush on Graham was getting worse by the hour.Things were good but the better the shoot went, the more concerned Regina became. Good things didn’t happen to her family often, without a backlash of pain.Things would all come crashing down soon enough, surely.Henry and Grace were attending private tutoring today, but Jefferson and Emma were present. Jefferson, because he was the definition of an overbearing protective younger brother—and poor Emma, because she was obligated.Though she seemed a lot less tense after the conversation this morning. She watched Regina with a new sense of both appreciation and worry. The morning’s events came as a surprise to them both, but there was a part of Regina—very deep down—that couldn’t be mad about it. As embarrassed as she was to have been seen in such a vulnerable position, there was a certain relief to having broken down that invisible barrier.They were less than a month into the project but there had been a wall between herself and Emma. Something impenetrable. As much as Regina wanted her distance from Zelena, the intent had not been to isolate the interesting blonde woman her brother employed for this project. Henry was enamored with her and the pictures she took. Nonstop, Regina heard him wax poetic about the wonderful ways in which Emma captured moments of their day without making him feel unsafe.She was such an attentive person, that Regina began to notice. Even throughout such a boring day like today—wherein the only interesting parts were when Regina switched up her line delivery in a way that made Graham pause—Emma’s eyes remained wide open. Her emerald gaze ran through the room with rapt attention. She was observant, curious but warm. Such warmth had no place in this industry, and yet Regina hoped the woman thrived. It was hard to hide from her when the world crumbled for a moment.Regina should be used to the scrutiny of the clueless public. She’d been in the industry for long enough to have seen so many ups and downs to stardom. Since her “debut”, the public had an inconsistent relationship with Regina. At times, she was an old Hollywood starlet come to life—a perfect balance of regal elegance and seductive temptress. Other times, the times that occurred more and more these days, they saw her as nothing more than a harlot with a bad attitude.Today seemed to be one of those days. Katherine comes to her on a break, as they are switching scenes and costumes—back in the catsuit of course, and back in the makeup chair to darken her makeup once more. Dread filled her chest the closer Katherine got. She was slinking in the way she did—the one that revealed she was cautious of Regina’s upcoming reaction to her news.After the catsuit was zipped, she made her presence fully known.“I know you’re getting into character before this next scene but…I thought you should know about this—it’s getting nasty fast.” Katherine said quietly, holding out her phone without much explanation.Katherine was Regina’s assistant, sure—but her job was so much more than grabbing coffee or coordinating flights. She was also in charge of Regina’s social media. She was the one taking pictures, alongside her social media manager—the one who had taken a picture of her mid-makeup process moments ago—and posting them to her various social media profiles. She was the one Regina trusted to curate her public image and to help her in weeding out the true fans of her work versus the stalkers and inappropriate buffoons.Today seemed to be a day where the buffoons made their presence known.Someone leaked the production delay and the fact that Regina was the reason behind it. Of course. And of course, the details were not out in the press. The reality of her medical emergency, and the miracle of her showing up to work at all today. No, all the public heard was that Regina the “Evil Queen” was at it again. Twitter was having a fit, with threads upon threads of her “heinous behavior” making waves, and rants about how unprofessional she was going viral in minutes. TMZ of course had a picture of her arriving on set, and beneath their inflammatory post, people were picking her apart.God, it was only day two of shooting and things were already a mess. She’d escaped the public eye since the incident with Henry and the wayward Paparazzi, but taking on a new role meant taking on the public. And taking on whatever lie they spread about her. Before she could fall down a rabbit hole, Jefferson pulled her out. She hadn’t even noticed him come into the trailer, but there he was—trailed by Emma. Both of them wearing a concerned expression.“Take a break ‘Gina. You know those vultures are only tearing you apart because they’re bored. You have a great job to do—focus on that. We’ll handle the rest.”  Jefferson attempted to comfort, but Regina had hit the threshold of her tolerance today.Starting off her day with an asthma attack, then coming into work to essentially teach another actor—who was probably being paid more than her because of his gender—how to act, only to be confronted with this bullshit.Regina was done. An ironclad gate closed around her emotions, and the echoing boom of its closing ran through her mind. She did not have time today, to lose herself in this. With a deep breath, Regina pulled on a brave face.“Thank you for bringing this to my attention Katherine…ignore it unless we begin to get death threats again. I have to focus, the fight choreography for today is quite dangerous. Leave me, please.” She requested gently, locking eyes with her brother in the mirror. Silently, she begged him to let this go…for now.With a nod, he motioned to Emma—who had discreetly been snapping pictures of their conversation—back outside.Through the rest of hair and makeup, Regina silently meditated to get herself back on track. She could not lose control of her emotions, especially not on this set, not after this morning. She was sick and tired of her reputation being smeared every other day. It was exhausting, to maintain her composure and save face while everyone laughed behind your back. xxxIn a blink, they were back on set—this time on a grungy Gotham street. Graham was waiting, though his smile waned when he saw the focus she employed.After the first failed take—thanks to Graham forgetting his line—he came up to her sheepishly. He cleared his throat and said, “I’ve been tagged in a few rude posts today regarding you. It’s disgusting how people misconstrue things…I can post something on my Instagram story Something of the two of us—to make it clear I support you…if that will help.” Graham offered, and after a moment of contemplation Regina could not find any fault in the ideaAnything was better than nothing, and if it made the man feel better she’d oblige. However, she couldn’t deny that the support of her male co-star in such a public way would assist. She hated to admit it.So, during a break, Graham’s team snapped a photo of the two of them in costume—peaking over a Gotham rooftop, their pointy ears peaking out and casting an elongated shadow.It was a cute photo, and within hours of him posting it with a caption of "best scene partner a Bat boy could ask for🦇🐈‍⬛"  the maelstrom of trouble subsided.But Regina’s mood remained unaffected. She focused her frustration on the fights, twirling, flipping, and cracking the whip with a little extra oomph today—but still…the anger remained.It was only soothed, when a certain blonde snuck over during a longer break—when the set lighting needed to be changed. Regina sat in her designated chair as best she could in her tight corseted catsuit and high-heeled boots.Emma came up behind the brunette and placed a gentle hand on her shoulder to get her attention.“Hey…I hope this isn’t inappropriate but…I just wanted to say that you’re so much stronger than any of them know. I was so scared when I found you…I don’t think I’ve ever been so scared for someone in my life but…seeing you come into work with nothing but grace and elegance has made me…really emotional. And proud. You’re such a strong person and people just can’t see it yet…but they will. I’ll show them. I promise.” She said with such conviction that Regina could not help but believe every work.Emerald eyes met Amber. A frisson of something passed between them. They both shivered.Emma cleared her throat and frantically shook off the hypnosis she’d been under.“I hope this makes some sort of sense to you. I just…I hate what they’re saying about you.”“So do I but…what you just said made all of it a little easier. Thank you Emma…thank you.” She said with the first sincere smile of the day. When Emma returned to Jefferson's side, Regina let her eyes trail after her.But, when the director called action she was Selina Kyle once more.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

October 30, Day 25
The film continued production at a steady pace. A title was established and released to the public. Catwoman and the Blood Diamond Heist. Production was scheduled to be around another month and a half, so everyone enjoyed the experience while they could. Although Regina had to for a prior engagement a few weeks in.Most people did not know that Regina and Jefferson ran a charity. Looking Glass was known for its discretion. The organization popped into existence nearly ten years ago, remaining a consistent force ever since. They hosted galas and fundraisers—but most importantly they specialized in community outreach. Shelters were built, children were given resources, and families were saved from the brink of ruin.Thousands of people were helped, but no one knew who was truly behind the efforts.The idea started as a simple dream for Jefferson and Regina. A conversation over a shared bowl of ramen—as it was all they could afford—and a lifelong wish to help others just like them. Eventually, it blossomed into an organization they were both proud of. However, there were moments in the process when they regretted taking this journey.Tonight was a prime example.Halloween—a night of revelry and fun for the general public. But for the Rodríguez family, it was the most stressful night of the year. Looking Glass held its annual Halloween Gala every year on the holiday, always in a decked-out museum. Celebrities and influential people from all over came to the event and spent exuberant amounts of money on Jefferson’s art, collectible signed items, and most importantly—bid on desirable dates.Charity dating was Regina’s least favorite part of the evening, but it was undeniably the most profitable. Various friends, associates, and even acquaintances presented themselves for the bidding. Either to get in her good graces or for their 10 minutes in the spotlight. Every year, people lined up on social media to assess the looks celebrities displayed during the Looking Glass Gala, as it was dubbed.Most just had a family member or friend to bid on them, serving as a donation and a show. But others were offering activities or experiences. Concerts, fancy shows, operas with famous celebrities, and things of the like. All that to say it was a lucrative event for their organization.Both she and Jefferson were on the block. Regina cashed in all the favors she had every year—pulled in as many desirable celebrities as she could, and practically sold her soul to pull this thing off. All the proceeds went toward Looking Glass’s effort to protect and uplift survivors of domestic abuse. It was for a great cause.Regina should be excited. She should be jumping with joy at successfully organizing another major event. But she wasn’t. There was a sinking feeling gnawing at the back of her eyes. She hadn’t stopped pacing all day, picking at her skin and pinching to keep herself in the moment because she wanted to remember. Remember the happiness before the destruction. The calm before the storm.Ever since Zelena’s phone call, the thought of the gala caused both siblings terrible anxiety. Jefferson hyperventilated on the jet for ten minutes. Regina paced in circles in her trailer, pinching the skin of her arm as a means of minor comfort. The children were oblivious to their troubles running around, excitement wiggling in their bellies as they waited for the team to arrive for hair and makeup.Emma watched them with a smile. She snapped a few pictures here and there. Katherine would be arriving with the costumes in ten minutes. It was a tradition each year for Jefferson and Regina to go head-to-head organizing and coordinating outfits.This year’s theme was a masquerade ball. It took months to get her costume perfect, but now that it was done she was happy with it. Only she worried that she’d ruin it the minute they stepped into the gala by vomiting out of sheer fear. It would not be the first time.Jefferson slid beside her, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. “It’s gonna be ok ‘Gina.” He assured. Although he wasn’t being as assuring as he thought he was.“How could you say that? You know as well as I do that no matter how much security we have she’ll find a way inside. By Zelena’s hand most likely.” She said, lips curling into a snarl at the thought.As much as Regina loved her sister, Zelena’s stubborn nature and lack of understanding infuriated her. She was a smart person—just stupid at the most inopportune times.“Even if she gets in we don’t have to talk to her. We don’t have to go to that stupid wedding. We don’t have to do anything we don’t want to. For now, let’s enjoy ourselves for our kids and for the foundation because that’s what tonight’s all about.” He was right. Regina was embarrassed to have been so distracted by Cora’s presence. It was always like this when she was mentioned.Her entire life, Cora had had a hold over her in one way or another. Before, it had been with harsh words and pummeling fists. Now, just her memory managed to invoke such fear from Regina. Jefferson must have felt her trembling against his side, as he pulled her close again and kissed her forehead. “We’re gonna be ok ‘Gina. I swear.”“Hello hello helloooo.” A peppy voice called from the doorway. It was Katherine, wheeling in the costumes alongside the hair and makeup team.Showtime. xxx Thanks to her recent role, Regina’s hair and makeup team knew what direction to go in for the gala.Many fashion houses were clamoring to dress her, but in the end, a lesser-known designer duo was picked to construct the masterpiece. Gus and Jaq were a young pair of brothers from France who had a brilliant imagination. Jefferson suggested them to her—they designed his ensemble.But Regina’s gown was simply divine. Decadent black lace practically molded to her body. The underskirt was blood red to match the gorgeous diamond and ruby in a choker around her neck. The piece-de-resistance was the mask that went along with it. It was just barely see-through black lace to match the dress, but it was thick enough to obscure her eyes. It covered down to her cheeks and led up to a pair of cute little cat ears.Regina was obsessed with it. Arguably the only part she liked about her job in recent years was the beautiful gowns. As tedious as the process was to get “camera ready” no one could deny she looked damn good.Katherine called upon a few other members of her team to help her get into the undergarments, and then into the gown. As the makeup and hair team worked their magic Regina couldn’t help the feeling of calm that filled her. Getting done up was always a meditative process for her. A time to put on the mask of her persona, and get ready to work.Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the door crack open and a half-done Jefferson peek in. He at least had a wig on.“Hi doll, you look amazing. Do you mind if we come in? I want to finish my makeup in here, we’re getting bored.”“We?” Regina questioned, her brow furrowing.“Oh yeah, did I not tell you I bought Emma a ticket? She’s been such a peach, I thought this would be a reward.” He said as the door opened to reveal Emma. Regina’s heart stopped for a moment.The clumsy young woman Regina came to be familiar with was gone, and in her place, a beautiful swan remained. She looked so elegant in her sleek, white dress. It fell to the floor in feathers that were tasteful and flecked with gold. Her hair was down and in such perfectly coiled curls, that Regina mistook her for a princess. No, an angel.But her sheepish smile and little wave made Regina’s heart flutter—reminding her that underneath the glitz and glam was Emma Swan. In her hand, a delicate feather mask that was also flecked with gold. It would tie the look together nicely.“Hi, Jefferson invited me a few weeks ago. I assumed you knew I—“—You look beautiful Miss Swan.” Regina gently interrupted. She could feel Jefferson’s amused gaze on her. She must have had some serious doe eyes going on to earn such a look. But she didn’t care. “I’m glad you’re here. I would have invited you myself had life not been so busy.”“You’ve been working hard, it’s understandable. But, um thank you. I had to hire a stylist for this, but I think she did a good job.” Emma joked, self-deprecation coming easy. But Regina found it charming that the beautiful Swan did not realize just how ethereal she looked.Of all the beautiful women she’d seen—peers, conquests, or even otherworldly models on the runway—none compared to Emma Swan.“She did an amazing job. Have a seat, Jeff and I still need a few more minutes. Would you like a drink?” She questioned, motioning for the blonde to take a seat. As Emma trailed behind her like a duckling, Jefferson made his way to the clearest station near the mirror and began to set up.He had a wide array of makeup in varying shades and colors. His face was half done—just the smoky eyes, lips, and a few touch-ups on the layer of pale makeup separated Jefferson from the Mad Hatter. He’d learned to do makeup beside her, in the dimly lit theaters her Off-Broadway plays resided in.Secretly, Regina was glad that he chose to work in her room. She loved to watch his transformation into the Mad Hatter.It was ironic, how stifled they’d been as children and how much of their careers now hinged on self-expression. Jefferson’s art was an expression of his pain and confusion. Regina’s career was one big therapy session—she chose acting as a craft because of her need for truth and expression. He transformed into the Mad Hatter not only as an expression of his inner truth but as a channeling of his creativity.He caught her eye in the mirror and winked.“I never thought I would see the behind-the-scenes of the Regina Mills getting ready for a fancy gig. This takes a lot more time than I thought.” Emma joked, eyeing the seamstresses and artists who were putting the final touches on the look. She’d already snapped a few pictures of them. It must look so overwhelming to someone unused to the hustle and bustle of this life. Although Emma had a taste because of her work, this level of performance was something she may not have seen firsthand.Regina chuckled. “It does take a village. But tonight is a special occasion. I can’t show up to my own event looking a mess after all.” She said, throwing a sultry look over her shoulder at the woman—out of habit. A bright smile crossed her features before she could stop it.Slowly, Regina watched as Emma’s breath ceased in her chest. Her cheeks ruddied. Her reaction was adorable, but so familiar Regina didn’t take it too seriously.Regina just had that effect on people.“Zelda, bring Miss Swan an old-fashioned, please. The bar isn’t open, but if you have this—“ Regina grabbed a badge from the vanity table. It was a vintage-looking red apple brooch, with a flashing light inside. She passed it to the young intern. “They’ll do as you say.”It was a security measure with no subtlety, but it was necessary. All important personnel and ‘VIP’ guests wore the badges to locate each other for correspondence.Zelda nodded and left the room, returning a few minutes later with the drink. Regina discreetly watched as Emma took a sip of the drink. A small groan fell from the woman’s lips at the taste just as Regina tried to step off the platform. Her knees buckled for a quick second, but she caught herself.Jefferson chuckled at her fumble. No one else seemed to notice.“This is delicious—Thank you so much! How’d you know this is my favorite fancy drink?” Emma questioned, standing up and walking closer with a small smile on her face. Regina’s heart raced at a slightly faster pace.With a few more dustings of gold over her collarbone and shoulders and one last cinch of the corset—Regina was ready to go. Jefferson managed to finish up his makeup a few minutes later. His mask was the same color as his elaborate suit—a deep burgundy-brown color— but his light-colored eyelashes and the paint splashes over his eyes created a great contrast. They were just taking a while. The movement brought her face to face with Swan—well, as face-to-face as they could get. Emma, with her heels on, was a few inches taller than Regina.The brunette smiled up at her. “I’ve always had a sixth sense about people’s favorite drinks. It was my go-to party trick…Are you excited for the evening Miss Swan?”“Yes. I’m a little nervous about the lighting and trying to get good pictures but overall I can’t wait. I even got a matching case and strap for my camera!” She professed with excitement, shifting to reveal her camera.It indeed had a matching case to her dress, and it was adorable. xxx The museum had two floors lush with art and historical pieces. Regina and Jefferson commandeered a pair of employee storage rooms, so they were easily able to slide into the festivities and miss the festivities.Henry was waiting at the bottom of the steps for her, as were Grace and Henry Sr.She took a deep breath, then descended. The dress was difficult to move in, but the glittering diamonds creating sparkles of light as she moved made every second of discomfort worth it.“You look stunning mija. Just like a dream.” Henry Sr complimented, his voice tender. Every time she got dressed up he reacted this way, and every time it made her want to cry.  He fought so hard to be present for these moments.Grace was in a beautiful ballgown that doubled as a subtle match to her father’s ensemble. She was Alice, her light blue gown possessing ruffles of black and white, and a cute black headband. Henry matched with his grandfather in a simple black suit and tie combo. Pongo sat at his feet, in his own little suit and tie.The family cleaned up well. “Thank you Papi,” Regina responded, reaching over to press a quick kiss to his cheek. “You’re very kind. However, I think Grace is giving me a run for my money.” Regina complimented, turning her attention to her eldest niece for a moment. She took Grace’s hand and spun her around, tears filled her eyes as she looked down at her growing niece. It seemed like she had blinked and her children were grown. Grace looked like a young woman in her gown, and it burned Regina’s chest to think of her getting any older.Emma cleared her throat. Her face was flushed, her eyes not leaving Regina’s curves. Regina didn’t mind the attention—especially when it came from Emma—but the blonde was embarrassed and looked away almost immediately.“We should get going. The Ball started half an hour ago. We can’t be too fashionably late.” Regina said.With the help of security, the family could easily slip into the festivities, at least for now. xxxRegina floated in the back of the ballroom, sipping on sparkling water and enjoying the view.Grace and Henry looked so nice dancing together. Watching them enjoy the evening, gasping at the various luxurious gowns and ensembles that passed them by.Regina had been propositioned to dance almost all night. Jefferson stole her away a few times, and those dances had been fun but the ones with older and strange men and women were starting to wear on her.She looked back to where Emma was perched beside a table, taking photos of Henry and Grace. She sighed into her glass—imagining the sparkling water she’d resigned herself to, was the hard cider or vodka she so desperately craved. The only thing that could numb the longing in her chest. Before she could get lost in that dangerous line of thinking, a familiar face popped into view.“Regina! There you are— I’ve been looking all over for you!” Someone said beside her. It was the event organizer, Sydney Glass. He was a decent enough guy, but he had a serious infatuation with Regina that bordered on creepy. It was a good thing he was the best organizer in town—or he would have been fired the first time he lost himself in Regina’s cleavage.She plastered on a fake smile and turned to him. “Sydney! I didn’t think I’d get a chance to see you tonight.” She hated playing this part. The part of the woman who actually wanted his attention. She didn’t. No woman would. is mousy nature coupled with his clinginess and his whiny voice. Regina already had a love interest thank you very much—one who was nowhere to be found now which was just fucking great—she didn’t need another one.“I’m glad I caught you. I couldn’t help but notice you dancing with Jefferson earlier. The display was so beautiful it inspired some confidence in me.” He dipped into a deep bow, his hand lifted in waiting for her hand. “Would you dance with me?”She wanted to say no, like a lot. But she felt guilty. He had a crush on her—most people did—and he was a naturally reserved man. Asking her for this must have taken a boatload of courage. Regina cleared her throat.“One dance I suppose.”His head popped back up. A beaming smile split his face. They moved to the middle of the floor, people clearing on instinct at the sight of her and her dress.He pulled her close by her waist, their hips flush together—which must have been uncomfortable for him with the diamonds woven through the lace. His embrace was suffocating, his breath horrifying and despite her best efforts, Regina was miserable through every swaying step of their makeshift waltz. She just wanted it to end. He kept stepping on her toes and stumbling and leaning in so close that it was unmistakable what he was imagining.She was just about to call an end to it early when the song mercifully came to an end. But he wasn’t letting go.“I’ve been waiting to dance with you all night Miss Mills! I hope you don’t mind me cutting in.” Emma said. Regina breathed a sigh of relief and shook her head. Sydney gave a disappointed sigh but didn’t verbally object as she untangled herself from his suffocating embrace.Emma pulled her away from Sydney—she could feel his gaze burning into her back—and onto the floor. She wrapped her arms hesitantly around Regina’s waist and took her hand in hers.“If you don’t want to dance we don’t have to but…You look really nice tonight. Either way.” She complimented, a bashful expression taking over.Regina smiled. “I’d love to dance with you, Emma. Truth be told I’ve been curious to see how good you are on the dance floor since we arrived.”Emma smiled and the hunching in her shoulders ceased. She pulled herself up into a proper stance and inhaled deeply as the music began.Of course, they had to start the most recognizable Disney song of all time. The night was still young, and half the crowd were kids for now. Beauty and the Beast. Regina had to chuckle, and it morphed into a laugh when Emma dramatically bowed on the beat.Neither woman took it seriously at first, chuckling and stumbling through the dance for the first half of the first verse. But when the hook started, something shifted. Emma’s focus became pointed. Her movements turned from silly and playful, to graceful. Regina was surprised.Emma had a habit of being a bit of a clutz most days. She often knocked over things when trying to take photos, and dropped her camera bag so many times there was probably a dent in Regina’s floor. She never would have imagined Emma capable of such elegance.On the dip, their lips brushed against one another. Emma shuddered but didn’t pull away until the last second of the lift. She moved closer, pulling Regina up in the air. Applause broke out, but neither noticed. Emma’s display of strength, coupled with the feeling of her hands gripping Regina’s waist for a firm grip made them both dizzy. And when she dropped Regina back to the ground gently, their lips grazed once more. Nothing else mattered. They shared each breath as the song continued. As it ended there was a stark sense of loss.It was over much quicker than Regina wanted. She wanted to go further. Wanted to press her lips to Emma and stay in this embrace for the rest of the time. But that wasn’t possible. They lived in two separate worlds. Wanting Emma would only lead Regina down the road to heartbreak.Emma pulled away the second the song was done, clearing her throat and smoothing the imaginary lint and wrinkles of her dress. She let out a nervous giggle. Regina did the same, before turning her attention to the crowd.The crowd gathered to watch them dance. People clapped around them, cheering and ogling like a pack of hyenas. It irritated Regina to no end, but she caught a glimpse of her son. Henry was cheering the loudest in the crowd, whistling and screaming next to an awe-struck Grace and a smug Jefferson.Regina moved to walk towards them, but a woman dressed in an interpretation of the Queen of Hearts blocked her path.“Excuse me,” Regina said, her brow furrowing. She tried her best to keep things civil and unassuming, but the woman continued to step in her path. Odd. Regina shook it off and tried to go around her once more.Then the Queen of Hearts spoke.“You look stunning dear.” She said, and Regina’s heart fell to the floor.That voice would forever be imprinted in her worst nightmares. It would forever be the soundtrack of the worst days of Regina’s life. Cora. The elated high she’d been on since Emma swept her off her feet evaporated instantly. Even with her face hidden behind the mask, Regina knew it was her.But she played it off, smiling at this masked woman while pulling her by her wrist out of the room. She smiled and waved at those in the crowd as they passed by. To them, it looked like she was trying to dance with someone else, maybe on another part of the floor— so they went on with their way and danced as they did before.No one but the family followed as Regina left the ballroom. Security made sure of it. xxx Regina made it to an empty ornate bathroom before exploding.“What the hell are you doing?!” She snapped, ripping her arm out of her mother’s grip. She spun around to face her.“Didn’t Zelena tell you? I’m getting married and I want you all to be there for me.” Cora began, her voice was hesitant cloyingly sweet. It made Regina sick to hear. She could read the woman like a book, though there were some new tricks up her sleeve surely. She was playing sweet and remorseful to stab Regina in the back the second it became convenient.“For you? After everything you’ve done, you want to just waltz back into our lives like you belong in them? You’re sick.” Regina replied in a snarl. Her anger could not be contained when near her mother. It was impossible.“Regina.” The woman sighed in frustration. She ripped off the mask. Cora Mills had aged considerably. Years and years of drugs and drinking finally caught up with her—although Botox fixed some of the more glaring problems. Looking at her mother now, Regina finally recognized that she hadn’t seen or spoken to this woman for almost twelve years. Since she was 16. “I do belong in your life. I am your mother. Stop trying to deny—”“You’re not my mother. I don’t have a mother.” Regina replied, repeating the words she’d lived on since that fateful day in the apartment she grew up in.“I gave birth to you Regina, I am—”“—A dog can give birth!” Regina roared. “You have been nothing but a malicious harpy to me since the moment I was born. Any mothering I received was a farce in the name of keeping your husband, but you were never a mother to me. We share blood and that is all.” She said, unable to stop herself.She knew that the first time seeing Cora after so long would be rough. The last time they spoke, Regina was badly bruised and bleeding on the stoops of their apartment. Tears pricked at the corners of Regina’s eyes. She forced herself to take a deep breath.“I understand that we had some…tumultuous times. I love you, Regina. I want to repair our relationship, and I want to earn a spot in your life again. I was so horrible to you—”The bathroom door was practically kicked open, and in ran Jefferson and Emma— Henry and Grace hiding in the shadows behind them in Henry Sr’s arms. Cora’s face lit up. She outstretched her hands to her youngest, tears in her eyes.“Oh, Jefferson! You look so handsome!” She exclaimed, stepping towards him— he jumped back so fast he nearly slammed right into Emma.“Why did you pick tonight of all nights Ma?” He practically begged. He looked like a confused puppy, completely and utterly lost as to what was going on. Jefferson looked between Regina and his mother, worry bleeding through the costume. Regina dismissed his worry with a wave of her hand, but he knew better. He saw the tremble in her hands and heard the shudder in her breathing. She was just as scared as he was.“I just wanted to see you both so desperately. It’s been so long! Zelena made it clear that you wouldn’t reach out to me so I had to reach out to you. Please my dears. Let me explain.” Cora begged, tears springing up in her dark eyes. They made Regina scoff.“No.” Regina was done with this. She had been having a perfectly wonderful night—minus the cloud of fear that had clung to her all night. She wouldn’t allow this event to be tarnished by her mother’s presence. “We’re not going to your wedding so leave. Now.” “Regina, please— I have no excuses for my deplorable behavior but I have been working hard toward being a better person. I’ve been sober and thriving, as I’m sure you’re aware. I want to right my wrongs. I’d like to tell you more over dinner. All three of you.”“I want no part of whatever redemption arc you’re trying out.” Regina hissed.  From behind Cora, Jefferson looked over at Regina imploringly. She didn’t know why, but she had a suspicion.He wanted to hear her out. He wanted to know more—the ever-curious cat. And Regina couldn’t deny him. And she couldn’t let him go alone. With an irritated sigh, she met Cora’s gaze. “Leave. Before you cause a scene. We’ll call you when we’re ready. My life does not revolve around you. When my schedule allows I’ll be in contact.”“I’ve postponed the wedding to allow time for us to speak so…there is no rush. I love you.” She said, before nodding and exiting the bathroom. Henry Sr shielded the kids from her view as she walked by. xxx The rest of the night was tense. Jefferson barely left Regina’s side for the rest of the night and the kids were taken home by Henry Sr.. Emma was the odd one out, but she didn’t think much of it. She was too busy processing the overwhelming amount of information she’d inferred in the bathroom.Cora Mills. She recognized that face. She was the owner of the technology manufacturing company Royal. Emma did her portrait for Forbes earlier that year. It had been a cold and impersonal experience, but not wholly unpleasant. She’d been #6 in Forbes's Top 10 most successful women of the year. Despite the article, Emma knew practically nothing about the woman—or at least she hadn’t until she stepped into the bathroom. That leads to the next thing. Something she didn’t actually want to think too much about.By the way that Jefferson and Regina reacted to her presence, they most certainly didn’t want any reconciliation. But Regina agreed to call. And Regina was not one to say something, without backing it up.—Regina. Fuck, just thinking about her made Emma’s insides twist in the best and worst ways. The dance would be on her mind for the rest of her life. The way she’d look in that dress under the lights twirling like a queen and dancing so close Emma could feel her skin pressed against hers—it made her heart race.To go from that to seeing Regina terror-stricken and so angry in the bathroom was jarring. It hurt like hell that she couldn’t do anything. She didn’t know enough, nor did she want to interfere. So she captured. As discreetly as she could, she captured as many moments as possible.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

October 30th,
Day 25 
Regina was still shaking. Hours later, her body was still in a state of fight or flight.The bidding portion of the evening was the absolute last thing on her mind, as she schmoozed and mingled her way through the gala with a fake smile. It was all she could focus on. Anything more would make her crumble. She could feel Jefferson linger, and in turn, his Swan lingering as well. When it came time to line up for the bidding, Regina’s heart sped up against her ribcage—a throbbing panicked pain that reminded her that there was no escape. She would never be free from the pain of her childhood. But, the show must go on. Her family issues had nothing to do with this organization, or those who relied on this money. So, she did a few breathing exercises in her dressing room whilst touching up her makeup. A calming habit she mastered over the years, though its effectiveness had fluctuated; but today she was determined to ensure it worked. Usually, her team would assist in touching up any makeup looks, but Regina needed as much privacy as she could get at this moment. She didn’t need them to see her holding back tears, or struggling to maintain her composure.Jefferson sat on the other side of the room with Emma, touching up the Mad Hatter visage. The blonde was idling in silence, her eyes flickering between the siblings with concern. Since seeing their mother again, the tension between the two was staggering.“Regina, I—” Jefferson began, but she shut him down swiftly.“—No. We will speak later.” She growled, her eyes cutting him from across the room.“I just—-”“—We cannot do this right now. I am not doing this right now. We will speak later.” She snapped, standing up from the small vanity and exiting the room in a flurry of dark lace and diamonds.Their father took the children home immediately after the encounter, just in case Cora lurked around the corner. Regina was not dumb. She knew very well that the woman would not adhere to the boundaries she attempted to set. Especially when hope was on the horizon, in the form of Jefferson’s puppy dog eyes. She was likely still in the venue, prowling in the shadows like a hungry predator.There were still hours left until either of them could dip out. Regina checked in with security before returning to the fray for her own peace of mind. She was not about to sit in that room for any longer, stewing with anger and frustration. Nor would she spend the rest of her evening looking over her shoulder. She had a task to complete. An event to fulfill. A role to play—the role of the wealthy actress ready to sell herself for charity's sake.Regina sent a message to Katherine, and within moments the woman was at her side. At her request, a burly bald man met her with the security feed in hand. The “apples” were the only way to ensure the location of her targets, without actively searching every masked partygoer who crossed her path. The brooches had been given to all important personnel of the organization, in addition to high-security guests. Zelena was on that list. If she and Cora were still on the premises, security could track her down.But to her surprise, her name was not displayed on the screen. Her badge hadn’t been turned in, but she wasn’t registering on the premises.“Keep an eye out for Zelena, and if you see a Queen of Hearts, grab her and drag her out. We will get through this night with no more interruptions, I worked too hard to have this night disrupted. Find her. And tell no one.” Regina hissed, before dismissing them all and making her way back into the gala.The party was just truly beginning and at the sight of her tipsy peers Regina’s throat burned. God, she was so thirsty. She’d grown used to this kind of thirst over the past 3 years, but on a stressful night like tonight—she wanted nothing more than to down a drink. She’d earned it god dammit, for not strangling Cora on sight. For not hunting down Zelena and ripping into her for daring to orchestrate such a scheme, and then daring to not show her face. For not ripping Jefferson a new one for convincing her in one look that they needed to at least try.“ ‘Gina, we have to take our place soon. Come on.” Jefferson called to her, passing a Gatorade her way before gently dragging her toward the stage area. He could feel how shaky she was, but Regina refused to easily accept his help. In the distance, she heard the event being announced.Ringing echoed in her ears. Tears prickled in the corners of her eyes. Regina didn’t want to do this. She desperately just wanted to hide in her home until Cora crawled back into whatever hole to hell she came from.“Welcome ladies and gentlemen to the annual Looking Glass Foundation Halloween Ball!” The announcer said, his voice reverberating through the old museum. “First up, you know him from his lead role as the antagonist of the series Tiana’s Bayou Blues—welcome Baron Samdi. The bidding starts at $1,000!”And so it went. Regina was slated to be last, to entice the crowd. On the invitation, a mystery charity date was announced. Rumors circulated every year, but this was the first time Regina was on the chopping block. She was beginning to regret the choice.At the time, she thought going last would give her time to compartmentalize the evening. Now it was only giving her more time to spiral. As the bidding continued, and various celebrities passed her by to get on stage—all stopping to greet her in some fake way or another—Regina struggled to focus. She paced behind the stage, gulping down the waves of anxiety in the back of her throat. The ones threatening to drown her where she stood. Jefferson was second to last, though he too was struggling to maintain his composure. The nerves were overpowering, and by the time Jefferson was prancing onto the stage, Regina was moments away from a panic attack.After snapping a few pictures of him leaving the backstage area, she turned to Regina.“You look amazing. You’ll make lots of good money for the people who desperately need it. I can’t imagine how stressful this night must be for you, even without the added stress of…Cora. But you’re doing great.” She said with a dazzling smile. Gently, she reached out to take Regina’s hand. The older woman clutched it with reverence—as if it was her only lifeline.“Thank you, Emma. You’re so sweet.” Regina replied easily, though there was still so much to say. Before she could begin, however, the announcer finally called her name.“And last, but most certainly not least—you know her, you love her, you’re probably obsessed with her—make some noise for your final date for the evening. The incomparable, Regina Mills!”The venue erupted in cheers. The sound grounded her, for a moment. Regina lived for applause, lived for the audience’s love and attention. It was second nature to do what she did best—put on a good show. Regina played her part well, smiling and waving at the droves of people watching her like a hawk. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see her dress sparkle under the light. After greeting the announcer with a quick kiss on the cheek, she took her spot on the podium. After a cursory glance at the crowd, a chill ran up her spine. The ringing returned, more fierce than ever. Her vision blacked out for a moment as Regina locked eyes with her. In the front row, having changed costumes from a Queen of Hearts to a simple dark red gown—Cora sat, watching with a wide smile.Bile burned in the back of Regina’s throat.“Alright everyone settle down! The party is only just beginning. Because Regina is such a high-profile star, the bidding is going to be a little different. There are a limited amount of bids, and the bids themselves are unlike anything you’re used to. The first bid starts at 10k. Who’s in?”Paddles flew up immediately. A flurry of desperate shouts, and waved paddles erupted, but Regina only had eyes for one person. Her mother, whose hand went up at every price increase. From 50k to 70, to 80, to the first 100,000—it seemed she was determined.And Regina was terrified. Unbidden, flashes of her childhood permeated her mind. She heard the door lock, as the woman who was supposed to be her mother isolated her—terrorized her. The sickening smell of cigarettes and liquor filled her nostrils. Her back burned, and she fought the urge to itch. Through her poker face, a tear slipped down her cheek. The mask obscured its presence, but she would eventually have to reveal her face to her “date”.The bidding continued, but it was clear that Cora dominated. She had the money to spend, and she was nothing if not stubborn.A commotion broke out backstage, but Regina could not move. She couldn’t look.“Ohhh we have a new contender for Miss Mills’ hand! Who could this lucky lady be? It looks like the lady in red has an angelic challenger. Just a reminder, the bidding is up to $150,000. Moving to $200,000—”Cora’s hand shot up, but for the first time, Regina noticed the others in the room vying for her. However, the steep price was deterring even the most intrigued benefactors. One in particular caught her eye—Emma Swan. The woman practically ran down the stage and down the side stairs to take her place in the crowd, and instantly shot her paddle up. Cora glared at the woman, but a wave of relief shot through Regina.With every increase, Emma and Cora were at each other’s necks. Emma was slightly faster because of her youth, but Cora was ready with an obscene increase at every call. Every time she did so, Regina’s heart stopped. The thought of Cora getting the opportunity to have her alone for more than a minute made her sick to her stomach, but Emma’s fierce fight kept her standing upright. She looked so determined. Every time she could, she’d glare over at Cora and raise her paddle just the slightest bit higher.There was a cap to the bidding—it was instituted to ensure it didn’t go on for too long. The event was winding down, after all, everyone was exhausted. They were reaching that cap quickly. If Cora hit the ceiling first, she would win. And Emma had no hope of saving her. But like an angel, Jefferson swept in to press his lips to her ear discreetly. He whispered something to her, and her hand soared upward once more.“$400,000!” She yelled above the crowd's noise, shocking Regina and Cora. A sigh of relief fell from her lips. Her body continued to tremble as the adrenaline continued to flow through her.Jefferson must have told her. Thank God.“WOW, $400,000. Final call. Going once,” The man looked over at Cora with a hint of pity, but she was muttering with a displeased expression. “Going twice,” he looked around the room. No one else could match the high price. “Going three times—the date is going to be number 18, Emma Swan!” xxx Regina rushed off the stage as soon as the opportunity presented itself. Once the stage lights began to dim and the announcer started his send-off, thanking the benefactors who had a hand in creating such a wonderful event, she was gone. Katherine tried to intercept her as she walked off the stage, but her words fell into the fog of panic surrounding Regina. Everything but the searing terror coursing through her veins was lost to her as she tried to navigate to some safe place. To hide, to cry, to scream—to exist away from her mother and the painful emotions her presence brought forth. Regina moved as swiftly as she could in the dress, past anyone who tried to stop her until she reached the dressing room.Unfortunately, her peace was incredibly short-lived. Zelena was pacing the dressing room, decked out in an elaborate green and gold gown. Her mask was discarded on the vanity, and when she turned to look at her sister her eyes began to well.“Regina—“—Why?! Why Zelena—why the hell would you ruin the one evening you know means the most to me? Why would you bring her here?” Regina roared, taking calculated steps toward her older sister. There was once a time when she looked up to this woman. She once craved her attention and validation, but now, she could only feel unadulterated rage.“We can’t continue to live like this. We’ve been disjointed for so long, but this is our chance to put the pieces back together. To heal the past. Cora isn’t as bad as she might seem, I promise you she’s grown at least in some small way. We should be there for her, while we can.”“Zelena…out of respect for my niece I will refrain from putting my hands on you. But if you open your mouth again to defend that woman I will throw you across this room. You know nothing. She sent you away to spare you because you were her favorite, and because of that—you cannot see the truth of what we went through under her thumb. Or maybe you just refuse to see the truth. I’m done trying to get you to see that what you experienced was a farce.” Regina growled,  though she could feel her own eyes burning with tears.“No, I’m not the one stuck in farcical fantasy Regina. You hold one moment of weakness against her as if you haven’t made mistakes. As if you didn’t spend years—”Many things happened at once. In the hallway, Regina could hear Cora arguing with security. She must have come to collect the prize that got away.The dressing room opened, and the faint sound of footsteps alerted her to Jefferson’s presence. Regina’s hand moved of its own volition, her acrylic nails digging into her palm as she formed a fist. It took every bit of strength in her, to keep from hurting Zelena. It wouldn’t be the first time they got into a physical altercation, though the last time they’d done so they were kids. Zelena infuriated her like no other. Maybe, it was the sense of betrayal that came with every interaction as of late. Or maybe it was just the frustration of defending her truth from her sibling. Her older sibling, who was supposed to have her back.Her therapist would surely get an earful about this later.Just as she stopped herself from following through, Jefferson called out. “Regina, no! Please don’t!” He begged, and the sound of his distress made her heartache.Her hand rested at her side. “Zelena is responsible for this! She brought Cora here to prove some twisted point. Instead of listening to me, Cora went on to almost ruin my bidding! This is going to be all over the news; I know it. Cora bid on me like I was fucking cattle. People are going to wonder who she is and why she would be willing to put such a hefty amount of money on the line and then the speculation will start.”“Oh please, your dramatics are exhausting.” Zelena started, though Regina felt that her sister didn’t believe the words she spewed. She looked so sad, and that only added to the confusion swirling in her chest. Once, she and Zelena had been close. As little girls they were inseparable, but the minute the red-haired woman left for school their relationship was never the same. And it never would be.“We’ll call your publicist, we’ll make sure things don’t get out of control. We’ll take care of this, but you have to calm down, Gina.” Jefferson pleaded, but his words had the opposite effect.“Calm down. She could have—she would have had me alone, and she would have—” Regina’s words trailed off as the burgeoning panic attack finally came to its head at the thought of Cora winning that bid.Sobs involuntarily fell from her red-painted lips. Her makeup was surely distorted by the unstoppable tears running down her cheeks as she panted and gasped for breath—wrapping her arms around her waist in an old habit of comfort. Her body refused to function as ice-cold terror swirled in her chest. Jefferson was by her side in seconds.“Breathe ‘Gina. You’re safe.” He tried, but Regina yanked herself from his hold. Usually, his words would be enough to soothe her, but right now she was simply too angry with everyone around her to accept his attempts at comfort.“No! No, I’m not! Because you want to see her. I can see it all over your fucking face. I will never understand it, but you want to see her and hear her lies. How is that supposed to make me feel safe?! After everything she’s done to you! To me!” She cried, her words coming out as a mix of desperate howls and gasping breaths.Frantically, Regina searched for an exit. She couldn’t be here anymore. She couldn’t look at either of them right now without wanting to scream. Without wanting to tear the room apart. Her younger self would have punched a hole in the wall already, but she’d worked so hard to regulate her emotions and to keep her trauma in check. Especially around Jefferson, who struggled just as much as she did. Right now, however, that perfectly crafted control was gone. The room was spinning, her limbs were numb, and her heart hurt in a way that was all too familiar. A hand rested on her arm. She opened her eyes, ready to scold whoever dared touch her. But it was Emma. Sweet, kind Emma—looking at her like she’d fall to the ground at any moment.“Regina, take a deep breath.” She requested, her voice gentle. “I don’t want you to pass out; please, it’s going to be ok. I’ve got you.” She whispered, making her way toward the brunette—her hands outstretched as if she were trying to tame a wild, uncertain beast. An abused animal. That’s how Regina felt at times, so truly her behavior was fitting. But the touch soothed something in her soul. It gave her clarity, for a brief moment. Breathing seemed possible for the first time all day.She allowed herself to melt into Emma’s touch and let the blonde comfort her for a moment until she could deal with her siblings once more. When she could see straight, Regina cleared her throat and stood tall with as much conviction as she could muster.“After I wrap my current project, we’ll revisit this. Until then, do not bring it up again. Keep her far away from me, ” Regina snapped before stalking out of the room. Jefferson tried to stop her, but she pulled away again dodging his imploring looks. She couldn’t face him right now. Nor did she want to. xxx Emma did not remember the hour in the slightest. She blacked out the moment she ran out from behind the stage and snatched a paddle.It was instinctual. There was no way she could resist while Regina was so clearly in distress. Emma watched from behind the curtain as the brunette shakily made her way to the center of the stage. She looked pale and sickly beneath her beautiful dress. It startled Emma to see Regina so physically ill at the sight of her own mother. It hurt her heart to see fear take hold of a woman who was normally so composed. She didn’t consider herself a “hero” or a “savior”. Emma only wanted to help.Once the final bidding was called, reality flooded her senses. Her heart dropped to the floor.The reality of just how much she’d spent, and how much she owed just for an hour with a woman she saw every day hit her like a freight truck. When Jefferson quickly revealed the magic number that would end this event, she jumped at the chance. Intellectually, Emma knew she was a wealthy woman. At this point in her career, she was finally breaking even. The fancy magazines paid an arm and a leg to get gorgeous shots that were almost guaranteed to go viral. She was getting sponsorships and campaigns for things she never dreamed of.Despite the success she gained, dropping $400,000 was not something she did lightly. Her per diem was excessive, but still—she had responsibilities. Tracking Regina down to the dressing room was a distraction from the fear she felt, and comforting her was again—so instinctual that it was almost embarrassing. Regina said a handful of words to her over the past few weeks, she should not be so attached and protective of the woman. But she was. And when she left the room after nearly breaking down, Emma couldn’t control her emotions.“What the fuck is your problem Zelena?” She questioned, turning on the auburn-haired woman with a scowl. “I won’t claim to understand your relationship with your siblings or your family dynamic but this is just cruel. And I won’t be a part of it anymore this evening. Jefferson, I’m sorry. I’m calling an Uber and leaving for the night. I can’t be here right now.”“I understand…I’m leaving too. Zelena…we’ll talk later.” He stated, but Emma barely heard his words. She left the room as soon as she could. Down the hall, she could hear Cora yelling at security—still demanding to see Regina Mills.There was so much Emma didn’t understand about the Mills/Rodríguez family. Tonight only confused her more and concerned her. It was so clear Regina was viscerally afraid of her own mother, and the reasons behind such a reaction made Emma want to weep. This project was intended to reveal the truth. But it never occurred to Emma that the truth would be something so horrible. She could read between the lines. Although Regina did her best to talk in code, Emma sensed what she was referring to.It turned her stomach that she’d been in the same room as the woman who struck so much fear into Regina and Jefferson not long before they met. And it confused her even more that Zelena would be so insistent. Their family story continued to unfold slowly, and it only proved to confuse Emma more and more.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

November 15, Day 41
The weeks after Cora’s appearance were tense, to say the least. Regina was always working. The Cat Woman origin film was still shooting, although things were coming to an end. Graham’s portion of the film was complete, so Regina was left to fend for herself as the star. It was bittersweet to know the shooting of this magnificent film was coming to an end. Regina worked her ass off day in and day out, but it had been such a magical experience so far—seeing her in the suit, watching her brandish the whip with confidence, getting a shit ton of merchandise related to CatWoman—and seeing the journey ending was heartbreaking. But the feeling was stamped down by the overwhelming anxiety shrouding the family. It was Emma’s job to observe after all, and she couldn’t help but observe how jumpy Regina was all the time, or how Jefferson spent most of his time locked up in his room or his studio. Emma sat in her hotel room, going through her photos from the day when FaceTime overtook her laptop screen.It was her mother. She answered and to her surprise, the face of her younger brother filled the screen. Ezra smiled when her face came into focus.“Hey Em.” He greeted. His appearance stunned her. He’d changed so much in the past six-ish months since she’d been to Storybrooke. Gosh, even his voice was deeper. Ezra was the spitting image of their father. He had David’s kind dark blue eyes and chiseled chin—even at 15 he was strong and built like an athlete, but his smile was all Mary Margaret.“Hey, kid!” Emma couldn’t stop the smile that came across her face. “How’ve you been?”“Bored as hell. Since you’re not here the ‘rents have taken to smothering me. I can barely leave practice to see my girl. I can’t wait till you come back for Thanksgiving.”Shit, she forgot about Thanksgiving! “Uhh well, about that—“—don’t tell me you're not coming Em! Please, you can’t just ditch again this year. Mom’s gonna flip. She’s been gushing about you coming home all month.”“I know, ok, I know! I just completely forgot I’d be in New York for Thanksgiving.” She confessed. Ezra’s face immediately fell.“You can’t take off or something?” He sounded broken up, to her intense surprise. As broken up as a fifteen-year-old boy could get anyway.“The project is 365 days straight. I’ve gotta be present for each day so I can shoot the pictures.”“It can’t be that serious Em. Really.” He said, sadness taking over his face.“It is. The guy’s an artist. He’ll think it’s a betrayal of his art to not do this right or something. I’ll have to take it up with him though. I’ll see what I can do.”“You can always bring them,” Ezra suggested, and though the words seemed outlandish a spark of hope bloomed in Emma’s chest.She snorted. If he only knew that he was essentially suggesting his sister bring back his wet dream. She imagined Ezra sitting stock still next to his all-time crush Regina Mills, choking down her mother’s too-dry turkey.“Maybe I will.”And she did.The next morning, as Emma sat at the kitchen island eating Jefferson’s pancakes she waited for an opening. It was lonely in Regina’s condo without the brunette and Henry. They called Jefferson every night, but Emma wasn’t privy to those conversations even though Jefferson told her of all the times Henry said he missed her. The kid even claimed Pongo missed her, glancing back in wait for her when they left most places. Grace’s school had made it clear that even their smartest and richest student couldn’t have a tutor sent to them for two months straight. So, Jefferson, Grace, and Emma came back to New York while Regina and Henry stayed in L.A.While Jefferson, Grace and occasionally Rose provided plenty of material to work with, Emma still felt there was a gaping hole with Regina and Henry gone.“Jeff?” She asked quietly, her eyes following the man. He was tense but did not seem to be in a bad mood. It was now or never.“Hm?” He vocalized without turning around.“What are you guys doing for Thanksgiving?”He thought for a moment. “I don’t know. Usually, Gina and I take the kids out of the country for major holidays. We thought about Italy this year—Regina’s got a house over there. But we could use a change of scenery. Why?”“Well…My little brother called yesterday.”“Awe. How’s the little scamp? Still chasing after that girl he met that one time?” He questioned with a smirk.Emma nodded her head. “Yeah. He made me remember the fact that I’m gonna be missing Thanksgiving. He suggested something stupid but I thought I’d try to—“—Yes!”“—ask you anyway…Wait what?”“Yes! It would be fun to go to your hometown with your family and spend Thanksgiving. Then they can come over for Christmas!” Jefferson exclaimed as if he was coming across some brilliant discovery. His eyes widened with excitement, and his body vibrated.“Wait. You’re actually going for this?” She was dumbfounded. Emma never thought in a million years that Jefferson would go for the idea. She’d been mentally preparing herself for rejection or redirection. Maybe a suggestion to meet in a different location with her family, or offering a compromise of sorts. Not immediate acceptance.“Yeah! I have to clear it with Regina but I think she’ll go for it. She’s been talking about doing something different since earlier this year.” He sounded so excited. Like he actually wanted to spend time with her family—the most basic white New Englanders on the planet. Although, compared to actual movie stars, TV stars eccentric artists, and all-around insanely captivating people, any average family paled in comparison. Emma feared the Nolan family would bore them to death.Not long after the conversation, as Emma sifted through the day’s photos on the couch, she got a text from Jefferson.“Regina’s on board. So is Daddy. Zelena’s spending the holiday with Rose’s grandparents. Do we need to bring anything?”   xxx 
November 27, Day 53
Traveling as a celebrity on Regina’s level of popularity was a pain in the ass. It took days to plan the private jet trip without alerting the media. Especially with all eyes on her after the charity event. Word went around that something happened that night related to the bidding, and as a result, paparazzi were sniffing around constantly. Hoping to catch a story.But, Regina’s publicist—a woman Emma only knew as Fiona—shut them down with colorful threats.On top of that, poor Regina needed to get her father packed, her son and his service animal packed, avoid her sister, and avoid TMZ long enough to make it to Maine safely. Then she needed to find a trustworthy hotel—though, as it turned out, the only form of hotel in the town was a Bed and Breakfast run by Emma’s Great Aunt—that would accommodate the amount of people in her family. Due to her lack of trust in most people, a lot of the preparation fell to Katherine, Regina’s management, and at times Regina herself.But Regina made it work. For Emma.She was curious to see what kind of life Emma led before she went out into the world. Most people would be shocked to death to learn of how Regina, Jefferson, and Zelena had been living before they were forced out into the world—Regina couldn’t help but wonder about Emma’s life. Her family. She had an idea of only one, little Ezra, but the others she had no inkling of.“What are they like?” Regina asked, looking over at Emma with curiosity.They boarded the private jet half an hour ago and were just waiting for the plane to take off. Emma lounged on a reclining seat across from Regina, a heated blanket, champagne glass, and novel perched on her lap. Her eyes shot up to Regina’s when the brunette spoke.“Who?”“Your family. We are about to meet them after all.”“Well…” The blonde cleared her throat and scratched it in a nervous gesture. “I mean, do you want a general overview or like an in-depth analysis of each member? Cause I can give you both but—“—Whatever you’re willing to give me is fine. Jefferson didn’t exactly give you a heads up on who you’d be meeting when you pulled up to the condo.” Regina chuckled.Emma chuckled as well. “I don’t want you to be overwhelmed. There’s a decent amount of them so I’ll give a quick overview.” She sat up straighter and held up her hand to count down the members of her family as she mentioned them.“First, my mom Mary Margaret—she’s great. Really sweet and a fourth-grade school teacher. Then, Dad, he’s the sheriff. He’s laid back, and super kind. Ezra, my little brother—you already know about him.” Regina laughed. “My Grandma Ruth, she’s my Dad’s mom. She’s a sweetheart too. Quiet, but always sassy and always has words of wisdom for anyone willing to listen. Her asshole ex-husband, who my dad still invites to holidays for no good reason. As I said, George is an asshole. He’s a lawyer so I don’t know what else is to be expected there. My dad has a twin brother James who in the divorce lived with George. He too is an impeccable asshole. James has a wife, Cindy, she’s nice but she’s miserable and we all know it but can’t help her more than we’ve tried to. My great aunt who we call Granny for no apparent reason. Her daughter Ruby is my god mom and the best Aunt in the world. Uhh, who else.” Emma tapped a finger against her chin.Regina gulped at the sheer number of people and personalities she had to contend with. Family affairs in her home hadn’t been large. Just the people in the household. Cora had no family and all of Henry Sr’s family couldn’t afford to visit from Puerto Rico. Nowadays, Regina and Jefferson make annual trips to them with bags full of gifts. “Oh! Ezra’s got a girlfriend. Britt, I think her name is. What kind of a name is Britt? Who fucking knows. That might be it…I don’t think Grandma Eva’s people will be coming. Oh! My mom’s dad, Leo is an asshole but he doesn’t come around for Thanksgiving, or any holidays really. He just sends cards. That’s all.”Regina laughed at Emma’s dramatic exhalation. “It seems like you love your family very much.” She said sincerely. Emma became so animated when she spoke of her family. It was downright adorable all the expressions that showed up on her face as she described her family in short sentences.Emma blushed. “I do. A lot. And the feeling’s mutual. It’ll be nice to see them again after so long. I really appreciate this.”“I’m glad we can give back to you in some way. This project shouldn’t isolate you from your family. How long has it been?”“Almost six months. I’ve been working so much recently.”“I’ve heard. I saw the campaign you did with Bella Hadid for Vogue. It was gorgeous.”Emma blushed even more. Damn she’s too cute, Regina thought—but she shut the thoughts down quickly.“Thanks. She was fun to work with. A little nervous but really fun.”“You have this way of making people feel at ease…I’m not surprised that your career has taken off. I’m glad that Jefferson chose you…you’ve been nothing but a pleasure to work with.” Regina complimented, and immediately Emma went beet red. Taking pity on the poor woman, Regina immediately changed the subject.“I’ve been meaning to ask you… I don’t know if this would be considered rude or would be too much of an imposition on your schedule but I’ll shoot my shot anyway: Would you be willing to schedule a photoshoot with me?”Emma sputtered, almost choking on her champagne. “I’m sorry. Did you—Regina freaking Mills—just ask me— plebeian Emma Swan—to do a photoshoot with you?”Regina giggled at the other woman’s dramatics. “Yes, Emma. Jefferson’s project has inspired me and I’d like to play around a bit with the ways to promote this upcoming film. I’m excited to share more with my audience. And I want to do so in a way that is high quality. And I would love to use social media to spread awareness for this film.” It sounded so stupid to Regina’s ears. This aspect of her job was one she dreaded, and one she took much too seriously at times. She blushed and forced a piece of hair behind her ear.“That sounds cool. I would love to do that with you, when do ya wanna start?”She forced herself to look at the blonde. “Are you sure you want to spend even more time with me, taking more pictures of me for Instagram? I already owe you a date Miss Swan. Isn’t this yet another waste of your precious time?” At the word date, Emma almost spit out her champagne again. “No! I think it’d be a fun mini-project to do after you finish shooting. Or even during. Maybe teasing a few pics of you in the suit or something like that to generate hype. I have so many ideas and—“Emma went off on a ramble. Speaking of all the ideas she had for photoshoots for both the book related to Regina’s recent role and just for artistic satisfaction. She was cute when she spoke about her family but ten times cuter when she spoke about her passion. It was so clear to Regina that Emma loved her job so much. Her eyebrows raised to the ceiling as she spoke, and her eyes glittered like jewels. Regina’s heart melted.They discussed ideas for the rest of the hour-long flight. xxx When they landed, Emma grew nervous again. Clammed up as she led everyone out of the airport and into the car for the ride to Storybrooke.Storybrooke was a little town located in the middle of nowhere. No one knew about it. Emma had to give Regina’s drivers a map she’d previously saved on her phone so they could locate the town line. From the towline on it was nothing but trees for miles until suddenly— seemingly from thin air—buildings burst forth. Henry and Grace looked at them in awe. They’d never been outside of busy cities like New York and L.A save for the yearly trips to the countryside of various countries for holidays. They were intrigued by the people milling about, all of them looking so suburban. The townsfolk eyed the big black car with its tinted windows rolling through their town with suspicion, but none said a word.They pulled into the parking lot of Granny’s. Emma turned in her seat to address everyone.“So we’ll get you guys set up at Granny’s, then if you’re up for it, lunch with my immediate family. That means my mom dad and brother. If you’re not we can do dinner tonight or just wait until—“Stop stressing mija.” Henry Sr assured with a warm smile. “We all feel up to going. Just let us freshen up.”Emma anticipated the lunch rush, so she’d called Granny ahead of time and begged for her to shut the diner down for an hour. Luckily, the older woman owed her a favor, so she did as asked. The windows were drawn, the parking lot cleared out, and no one even opened the door. The bell jingled as Emma opened it and held it as the Rodríguezes filed inside.“Emma? Is that you girl?” Granny asked from the back room. Emma’s heart raced. This was it. Regina and her family were about to meet the Nolan—Lucas—Blanchards. Great. She was so excited. Regret surged through her, even though they hadn’t even started this process fully.Granny stepped from the back room looking just as much like the sassy old woman she was six months ago. Emma smiled wide as the woman rushed to pull her into a hug.“Hey, Granny.” She managed under the strain of the bear hug.“Hello, child. Damn, I’ve missed you.” She whispered as she squeezed Emma tight. The blonde laughed.“I’ve missed you too Granny. I’m sorry I’ve been away so long.” It was nice to know she had been missed so much. Emma knew her parents missed her, they talked about it damn near every time they spoke. But the others, Emma wasn’t so sure about. Granny was a normally tough woman. She rarely showed her hand in front of those she didn’t trust. So, seeing the excitement as she rushed towards Emma, and hearing her pitiful sniffles against Emma’s shoulder made her heart grow three sizes.Granny pulled away and looked behind Emma with a curious expression.“Who’ve brought? Your new girlfriend or somethin’? I didn’t know you swing that way.”"I don't! No, Granny she’s not my girlfriend. This is—-you signed the nondisclosure I sent right?” Granny nodded, though the skeptical look on her face spoke to how unsure she was about signing. Emma cleared her throat. “Jefferson.” The man took a few steps forward and plucked his baseball cap and sunglasses off. The whole family had them on, Regina had on an oversized hoodie and a face-mask in addition to that. “He enlisted my help with an art project. I’m taking photos of his life every day for a year. So, as a compromise Jefferson and his family offered to come here for the next few days so I could spend some time with you guys.” The two shook hands. Granny took her words with a solid nod, but still eyed the new additions with wariness.Emma sighed. “I swear I’ll explain more once you get them settled in their rooms. Are they ready?” Granny nodded again and signaled for them to follow. There were only three rooms available, which left Henry Sr in his own room, Jefferson and Grace in one, and Henry and Regina in another. As requested, there was a large dog bed in the corner for sweet Pongo. Emma, Jefferson, and Regina retreated into the hallway while Henry Sr helped the children freshen up (though Emma couldn’t help but notice Henry Sr’s eyes wander towards Granny and stay there for a few seconds too long.)“Explain,” Granny demanded. She hated not being in the loop in her own home. It pissed her off. And Regina could tell. So she stripped off the hat glasses and mask to reveal herself. She even opened her mouth to explain for Emma but Granny connected the lines faster than anyone expected her to.“Oh, I understand now. I’ve seen almost all your movies, Miss Mills. Just finished watching the one where you’re a drug addict. Spectacular work. You deserved that Oscar.” Regina coughed and blushed with a tiny thank you. She did deserve the Oscar for that one, Emma’s mind quietly added.The part Granny referred to, was of one of Regina’s most notorious roles. Regina played a young woman addicted to heroin, whose life spiralled out of control but eventually got back on track. A simple premise, but with a mix of beautiful cinematography, riveting writing, and an otherworldly performance on Regina’s part, the film easily won best picture that year. But to many people’s dismay, Regina got nominated but never won the best actress award she deserved. “So, this Jefferson fellow is your brother I presume.” Regina nodded. “I get it. I won’t yap to anyone. I swear it.”“Thank you Miss Lucas. We appreciate it. If you like I can recommend your restaurant in the near future to boost your business. It’s the least I can do after all the trouble you’ve gone through to keep my family safe.” Little did she know, in addition to the offer Regina had already arranged for a sizeable "donation" to fall into the establishment's lap. Granny smirked. “I guess that wouldn’t be too bad.”It didn’t take long after that for the adults to get ready. Jefferson came out looking less like the disgruntled starving artist of a man he’d looked like this morning and more like a civilized individual. Regina came out looking like the model she always looked like, in a long-sleeved button-up shirt, jeans, and high heels. The house Emma grew up in was only a few miles away was Granny’s. Everything in Storybrooke was a few miles—most times feet—away from each other. It was a quaint house on the side of a dirt road. Not a mansion by any means, but big enough to host the Nolan family, and a family their size.Emma led the pack, sensing the apprehension in the family. She was nervous. More than nervous. Terrified. Granny had been one thing—she’d had a feeling since she spoke to Regina that she and Granny would get along fine—but her parents. Her conservative parents. Her boring conservative parents. They would be the biggest hurdle.When Ezra took a liking to Regina, there had been an uproar in the Nolan household. And it wasn’t for any other reason than the fact that Regina Mills played dark parts.Regina Mills as an actress was known for her versatility. She was a chameleon. She starred in various films of differing genres, from horror films and superhero films to provocative indie films and more. But most people judged her for the darker roles she took. The ones that required her to delve into societal taboos—sex, nudity, violence. The ones that made people uncomfortable with their realistic depictions of the obscenities of life. Not the overly gory horror-porn bullshit. No, the shit that made people throw up from the reality of it all. Regina had this way about her, this hypnotic quality that made you stay planted in your seat until the end of the movie. It captured Emma, David (though he'd never admit it out loud, and would deny it to the end of time) and got hold of Ezra when Regina made a cameo in his favorite comic book TV show about corrupted superheroes. Since then, he'd watched as much as he could with her in it, but even without watching everything he was still wildly entranced by her. All that to say, Mary Margaret Nolan—daughter to notorious, conservative politician Leo Blanchard— wasn’t a huge fan. And Emma wanted her mother to like Regina. She needed her mother to like Regina because Emma was realizing that she’d willingly risk it all for a taste of Regina’s lips. And she wanted her family to get in on the wonderful human beings that were the Rodriguezes.Emma knocked on the door hard and prayed to God that her mother would look past Regina’s work to find the lovely human being underneath.“Just as a warning,” Emma said. “My mom really hates your movies.”Regina’s mouth dropped open, but she didn’t have time to respond as the door was ripped open.Mary Margaret Nolan was a slight woman, almost as petite as Regina, with a short brunette pixie cut and bright hazel eyes. She wrapped her cardigan-covered arms around her daughter and sobbed as soon as she lay eyes on her.The Rodriguezes stood behind, left in an awkward silence.“Emma my sweetheart I’ve missed you so much!” She squalled. Her mascara ran down her cheeks as she pulled her child closer.Emma swallowed down her own set of tears. “Missed you too Ma.” She replied quietly.  Despite the almost weekly chats with her parents, there was nothing like being here with them. Feeling the comfort of their touch. They’d always been a tight-knit family. Always affectionate, loving, and warm in every way. And to go from daily hugs and kisses to a hug every few months was hard.Jefferson cleared his throat. The asshat. Emma cleared the tears from her own throat and shook herself out of her mother’s arms.“Remember how I told you we’d be having guests this year Ma?” Emma asked. Mary Margaret nodded. “And how everyone who was going to be coming to Thanksgiving had to sign those really annoying nondisclosure agreements?” Mary Margaret nodded again.Regina rolled her eyes and mumbled. “The agreements are necessary.”“Well, here’s the reason: Ma, meet the guy who I’m taking photos of every day—Jefferson Rodríguez.” Jefferson stepped forward with a sheepish smile.Mary Margaret squealed with joy pulling the younger man into a tight hug.“It’s so nice to finally get to meet you! Emma’s only told us a little bit about you. We’ve been dying to know more. Come on inside!”“Thank you Ma’am. It’s a pleasure to meet you too. Emma’s told us a lot about you.”Mary Margaret pulled Jefferson into an excited conversation as Emma led the others into the house. Emma was surprised her mother hadn’t spotted Regina yet. Normally she had a sort of spider sense when it came to all things Regina. And she used that sense to avoid any and everything involving her acting.She noticed her lack of politeness after a few minutes of excited chattering at Jefferson. She’d been so intrigued by him, wanting to know all about his work and how he came to meet Emma. All valid questions, but ones that could be asked at a later date. Not when the rest of Jefferson’s family were standing behind him awkwardly looking around the foyer.“Oh! I’m so sorry. I’ve been so rude. I assume these beautiful people are your family Mr.Rodríguez?”Jefferson nodded with another of his signature sheepish smiles. “Uh, yeah. That’s my dad, the real Mr.Rodríguez.”They shook hands, and Henry Sr took Mary’s hand to his lips in a charming gesture. “Call me Henry, Señora Swan.”Mary Margaret blushed. “It’s Nolan. Swan is just some silly name Emma came up with straight out of high school.”“Hey!” Emma complained, but she was ignored.Jefferson pulled Grace from her hiding place behind Regina. “This is my daughter Grace.” She blushed but held out her hand for a handshake. They shook hands. “My nephew Henry.” They shook hands. “And last but certainly not least, my sister Regina.”Regina stepped forward hesitantly, slipping her sunglasses off her eyes. She faked confidence though, putting her hand out first with a large fake smile. But Emma after weeks of practice, could finally see the cracks in her armor. She was just as worried as Emma was about how Mary would react to her.“It’s nice to meet you, Mrs. Nolan,” Regina said. xxx For the most part, Mrs. Nolan’s reaction to Regina was both underwhelming and disappointing. After Emma confessed her mother’s dislike for her, Regina expected the woman to practically burst into flames at the sight of her. But if she was nothing else, Mary Margaret Nolan was painfully polite. She led Regina, Jefferson, and Henry Sr. on a house tour, while Emma took the children out back, where a set of old swings stood—and where Mr. Nolan currently enjoyed his morning coffee. She roped Jefferson into conversation after conversation, carefully managing to include Regina in them from time to time. Enough so for it not to seem rude, but enough for Regina to suspect Emma was right.Mrs. Nolan must hate her. And there were numerous reasons as to why she might. Most conservative women these days did. Whether it be because of her blatant bisexuality (She hadn’t missed a pride since she’d come out publicly) or her blatant sexuality. Regina made it a point to keep it classy at all times, but she was never scared to wear a plunging neckline or a high slit whenever she felt like it. There was reason after reason after reason—but Regina wanted to know Mrs. Nolan’s.Emma obviously had a very important connection with her family, and Regina respected that. Regina, Jefferson, and her father had a very close connection. And she had a feeling this woman’s disapproval could stop her from getting to know Emma the way she’d wanted to since the moment she opened the condo door.Lunch didn’t last long. As it turned out, Ezra was in the middle of meeting his girlfriend's parents for the first time, so unfortunately, he couldn't join them. But, Mr.Nolan was a perfectly agreeable and kind man who blushed every time he made eye contact with Regina. Burgers, fries, and cookies never lasted long in either household. Before long everyone was outside enjoying the windy weather. All except Regina and Mrs. Nolan. Regina made it a point to stay behind. This was her only chance. She imagined the poor woman would be busier than she’d ever been tomorrow.Regina slipped into the kitchen as quietly as she could. Mrs.Nolan stood in from of the sink elbow-deep in soapy water.Regina knocked on the archway. “Is there anything I can do to help?” She asked.Mrs.Nolan turned her head to look at her. “I could use a hand. I’ll dry, you wash.”Regina nodded and smiled. They got into a rhythm fast enough. Regina washed them thoroughly before handing them off to Mrs.Nolan. They didn’t speak. But when the work was done Mrs. Nolan—to Regina’s surprise—pulled glasses from the top shelf. She placed one in front of Regina.“Wine?” She asked. Regina shook her head.“No thank you. I don’t drink.”“Something stronger then?”“No, I uh don’t drink alcohol at all. Water would be nice though.” She narrowed her eyes at Regina but didn’t comment as she pulled a Perrier from the fridge.They sat on the kitchen island, in a stand-off of sorts. Regina wasn’t necessarily afraid. A teacher from a small town didn’t strike fear in her, but there was a certain level of mistrust Regina felt emanating from the woman. “Did you know that my husband’s father was an alcoholic once upon a time?” Mrs. Nolan said abruptly. Regina shook her head.“George?” She nodded her head.“He looks at whiskey the way you’re looking at my glass right now…If it’s not too forward, how long?”Regina swallowed hard. She hated talking about this. Hated thinking about it too. She hated that time of her life, those long years when she’d been drowning her sorrows in liquor and hoping she’d turn up dead by morning. “How long what?”“How long have you been sober?”  Her tone wasn’t probing, only curious. She seemed sincere, and most people knew about Regina’s rumored past anyway. It wasn’t exactly a secret when her life had been under public scrutiny since her early twenties.It should have come as no surprise that this woman would have an idea.“5 years. Coming up on 6 in December.”Her smile was blinding and the reassuring hand placed on Regina’s shoulder melted the tension that brewed from just saying those words. 5 years without a drop of alcohol had been hard. Harder than anything she’d had to face yet, but she didn’t regret a second of it. “That’s amazing. You should feel so proud to have made it so far. It’s truly an accomplishment.”“Yes, I guess it is…It will never stop being hard though.”“I can imagine.”They stood in silence for a few moments. Regina was tense, anticipation rising in her chest as she waited for Mrs. Nolan to say anything else about her sobriety. Most people who didn’t know her before made a huge deal out of it. Brought up the fact that Henry had been four then. But Mrs. Nolan said nothing. Only smiled a small sweet smile and sipped her white wine.“Emma revealed to me that you…dislike my work quite a bit. It’s not for everyone. I’m not for everyone. But I am quite curious…why?” Regina asked, unable to help herself. Before an answer could be given though, her younger brother just had to ruin it.“ ‘GINA! LET’S GO DAD’S REALLY TIRED!” Jefferson had the nerve to yell from the front door. Mrs. Nolan laughed while Regina huffed a sigh as she wondered why he was acting as if they’d been raised by a pack of wolves. The description wouldn’t be far off from the truth, but still—he could be so embarrassing sometimes. “I’m so sorry.”Mrs. Nolan waved her off with a flimsy hand. “Don’t worry about it. I know how boys can be. Just be sure to be back tomorrow. You can make it up to me by cooking with me.”Regina was shocked. “What?”“Prep for dinner starts at 8 in the morning. Don’t be late.”     
My Tumblr

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

November 28, Day 62
They were on the road on their way back to the Nolan house by 7:30 A.M. Regina was determined to make a good impression, by being as punctual as possible.Henry and Grace were bouncing in their seats the entire ride over. David unsurprisingly fell in love with the kids and took every opportunity he could to have some amount of fun with them. He was a big kid at heart, and he cherished his fatherhood. It surprised everyone, how easily he could gain Henry’s trust and set the boy at ease. He had issues with men specifically, so Regina prepared for the worst. But, he was adjusting very well. When David wasn’t with the kids, he was chatting Jefferson and Henry Sr up about something or another that Emma did not understand. It was bound to be a nice day all in all, as long as all the family assholes stayed in their place or didn’t show up at all (*cough cough* Grandma Eva’s family and Grandpa Leopold) they were in the clear.Regina sat next to Emma in skin-tight black jeans, with a matching long-sleeved black sweater and gold necklace. Her hair was in its natural state once again, curls falling all over the place in a seemingly haphazard but half an hour long process. Her lips were painted a dark glossy plum color.Even under all that lipstick—I bet they’d be so soft, Emma thought and again, her mind’s audacity never ceases to amaze. But she couldn’t ignore that one. It was getting harder and harder to ignore the thoughts these days.“Do I look that bad?” Regina questioned in reaction to Emma’s sudden staring. Jefferson chuckled beside her and only managed to dial it down from a full laugh with an elbow to the ribs courtesy of Henry Sr.“Huh?”“You’re staring at me like I’ve got a bug in my teeth. Did I underestimate the occasion? Am I too casual?” Guilt rose in Emma’s chest as she watched Regina’s comments go from playful and sarcastic to genuinely worried.Emma looked down at herself in dark jeans, a gray sweater, and boots. Her classic red leather jacket topped the ensemble off. “Naw. I think you’re good. You look nice…that’s why I was looking. No other reason.” She said with blushing cheeks.The tension bled from Regina’s face and she blushed as well, looking back down at her makeup compact.Grace made a gagging noise and exclaimed: “Just kiss already!”Jefferson burst out into laughter, along with both Henry’s. Henry Jr specifically seemed to be incredibly amused, and as adorable as he was—his reaction set off alarm bells in her mind. Regina and Emma were on opposite sides of the embarrassment spectrum. Regina looked smug as hell. Emma’s face was a tomato. And she loved and hated every second of the interaction.Luckily, they pulled up to the house a few short minutes after the whole debacle, and Emma had something else to worry about. Both Granny and Ruth’s car were in the driveway. Which meant George was most likely late. Emma wanted to strangle that asshole, but David had fit the last time she tried. She’d been an angst sixteen-year-old mess ok— no excuse for assault, but she’d thought he deserved it at the time. He had said Van Helsing was the shittiest movie he’d ever seen. He deserved it.David was waiting on the porch with a huge smile on his face. “Good Morning guys! Wow, you look like a pack of stylish city slickers. Come in, come in. There’s coffee on, courtesy of Granny.” He said, taking the time to shake each Rodríguez and pull Emma into a bear hug—before guiding the group inside. Henry, Grace, and Jefferson raced to the Xbox as soon as they crossed the threshold, much to David’s amusement.“We didn’t want to come empty-handed so,” Regina held up a medium-sized tote. “I brought ingredients to make a few things. I hope you don’t mind.”“Oh, that’d be perfect actually. Mary was just complaining to me about the lack of options this year.” David said with a laugh.“David! Is that her?!” There was a moment of cacophony before Mary escaped the kitchen. She ran out with a floury apron and dough-covered hands outstretched for hugs. Emma indulged with a chuckle but the others were too absorbed with the match of Mortal Kombat to notice her appearance. Even Henry Sr took a seat to watch. “You’re finally here! I can’t wait to show you the beauty of cooking. Emma’s never been receptive.” She practically dragged the poor woman into the kitchen.“Do you think she’ll be alright?” Emma playfully asked her father. He snorted.“I’m positive. She’s got a strong constitution, I can tell. She’ll be able to withstand your mother’s barrage of questions and comments—Granny’s slick interrogation tactics and my mother’s unassuming trickery.” They both laughed. But after a moment, David took on a more serious tone. “Why didn’t you tell me?”“Tell you what?”“That you’re into women.” He stated it as if it was obvious. If Emma had been drinking something, it surely would have been on the ground by now.“Where’d you get that idea?” Emma questioned with an uncomfortable snort. Emma had never publicly dated a woman in her entire dating history. When your grandfather made the lives of LGBT people in Maine hell, it was hard to allow yourself to consider non-heterosexual feelings. Sunday dinners still made their way into Emma’s nightmares.“From your eyes that were glued on Regina’s ass,” He whispered ‘ass’ like a child but Emma wouldn’t fault him for it when the topic of their conversation’s parent and brother was a few feet away. “And that gooey look you get when she talks to you.”“What gooey look? I don’t get gooey for anybody.” Emma quickly rebutted, but her claims were quickly refuted. “Emma?” Regina called, poking her head out from the kitchen. “Can you grab Daddy for me? I need his recipe, and I can’t remember it off the top of my head.”It was an out-of-body experience, feeling her eyes turn to mush as she nodded and did as Regina asked. David stood back and watched with smug satisfaction.When Henry Sr was summoned to the kitchen, Emma blushed hard under her father’s scrutinizing gaze. “Just because I want to help out a friend doesn’t mean I—“—But you do Em. You do. And that’s ok. I’m not gonna judge you for it. Well, Ezra might because as you know he plans to marry Regina in two years.”“Where is he anyway?”“He’s out with George. Gram forgot a few things, so he and George went to get them. You know that without Ezra, my father would return with a bag of chips and some dip. ” He looked down at his watch. “They should be back any minute.”As if on cue, keys jingled at the front door. George and Ezra came through the door, arms covered from elbow to wrist in grocery bags.“I thought you said a few things?” Emma commented with a laugh. She took a few bags from Ezra, taking their close proximity as a cheat to observe the changes in her little brother in the flesh.He looked like a grown man. He stood a full head taller than her, his blonde head practically scraping the ceiling. He was muscly, even more so than David, with big arms and thick thighs that could only be from football—he was the star athlete of Storybrooke’s only high school in his junior year His blue eyes widened when he finally recognized his sister.The bags were abandoned and fell to the floor with a thud. She was wrapped up in his warm hug instantly, face smushed against his shoulder.“Hey, kid.” Emma whispered through tears.“Hey Em.” He replied, pulling away and punching her shoulder lightly. “Screw you.”“What for?”“You’ve been gone so long I forgot I had a sister. And now you’re gonna be gone for even longer.”“Actually,” Jefferson spoke up from the couch. He stood and came over to shake Ezra’s hand. Then turned to address David. “I was supposed to do this later tonight but I’m sure ‘Gina won’t mind. As a thank you for your hospitality this evening, and willingness to cooperate with our admittedly paranoid requests, we’re inviting you guys to Christmas in Switzerland. All expenses are paid for, of course. We’ll go over details a little later this year but I think he’d like to know before he complains.”The Nolans were in visible shock, Emma included as it hadn’t occurred to Jefferseon to share that piece of information with the woman, before dropping the bomb.“Are you serious?” David questioned. Jefferson nodded his head.“ ‘Gina and I talked about it on the way here. You guys are Emma’s family, she deserves to spend the holidays with you guys even when she’s working for a crazy artist and his family. And since we already intruded for Thanksgiving, why not have you guys over for Christmas?”Ezra’s smile was wide and goofy. “Well, shit.” David smacked him in the stomach for that. “I’m down. Where’s this ‘Gina person I need to thank her for her hospitality.”High heeled footsteps echoed from the kitchen towards the living room.“I heard my hideous nickname. Jefferson? Are you gossiping about me out here?”Ezra’s mouth dropped to the floor at the sound of her voice. He barely breathed when Regina’s gaze roved over to him. She smiled a warm smile.“You must be Ezra. I’ve heard a lot about you.” She held out her hand. “Nice to meet you.”170 pounds of overly excited teenage boy fell to the ground. xxx Regina felt terrible. Despite how amused the Nolan family seemed to be by Ezra’s reaction, she felt miserable about it. Her mind was racing in a nonstop whirling of panic. This was her least favorite part of the job, those off-chance happenstances where young fans hurt themselves or reacted so viscerally to her presence she feared for their lives.As a mother, it hurts her to see them at risk but she also understands the responsibility that comes with it. There was a certain amount of fond amusement she got from his infatuation with her, but the majority of what she felt was gratitude. How fitting for the day.After Ezra was escorted to his room and forced to lie down for a minimum of half an hour by his parents—Mary Margaret led Regina into the kitchen by the hand. Granny stood in the left corner, elbows deep in what looked like a hefty pan of Mac and Cheese. Another older woman stood at another counter, though she turned around as soon as Mary Margaret spoke. She had long dark hair speckled with grey, and dark inquisitive eyes that made Regina both nervous and excited.“Regina, you’ve met Granny but you haven’t met Grandma Ruth—David’s mother. The kids call her Gram, just for reference.” She said, introducing the woman with a warm and adoring smile. Regina forced herself to soften as much as possible, holding out her hand for a quick handshake.“Thank you all so much for having us.  It’s a pleasure to meet you.”“It’s a pleasure to have such a big star in our humble town. I hope you don’t mind if we pick your brain a bit—I can’t help it.” Ruth said, her smile warm and sweet. Again, pangs of familiarity rang through Regina.Emma was a mirror of her father’s side of the family, as far as the brunette saw. The warmth they exuded was so present in Emma everywhere she went. This trip was such a wonderful look into the foundation of what led Emma Nolan to become Emma Swan. If Regina’s life could be splayed out and on display for all to see, it was only fair that she peeks into Swan just a bit. Just to see what makes her tick.Regina was folded into the preparation as if she’d been there all along. The women accepted her without question, and she eagerly followed Granny’s lead. Together they seasoned and prepped the cheese before setting it to the side until a bit later. The turkey preparation took a lot more time than planned, but they just kept inspiring each other. One suggestion of herbs led to another, and then another until they were edging on an extremely complex bird for this dinner. They were in charge of the savory main courses, while Ruth had the side dishes and Mary Margaret led the charge for the desserts.Mary Margaret was—to Regina’s intense surprise—very clearly well-versed in the kitchen. It seemed her specialty was baked goods. She balanced her time in the kitchen prepping fruit fillings, decorated pie crusts, and sugar-spun toppings diligently.  All while assisting the older women with the main course. She moved around the room like a woman in charge. However, it was also clear to Regina that Granny—who she learned through the morning was actually named Eugenia Lucas—was just letting her pretend.“Regina, what’s it like doing the job you do? I’ve always wondered if being an actress is as tiring as it looks.” Ruth questioned innocently in between dishes. She was putting the finishing touches on a chicken pot pie filling as she spoke.“Well…It’s almost more exhausting than it looks.” She started with a chuckle. The methodical process of whipping cream for the frozen desserts kept her hands occupied as she spoke. It was incredibly necessary if she was to be honest with virtual strangers. “I love my work, and I’ve always maintained a good work-life balance in my mainstream career. I had Henry when my first film hit theaters. So I’ve maintained my peace better than most but…it’s certainly exhausting.”“How did you get started?” Mary Margaret questioned.“I was always involved in theater and eventually went to school to study acting. During my senior year of college, I auditioned for a little indie film about Snow White and it was history from there. I’ve been blessed to have consistent work ever since.” Regina explained, watering things down quite a bit. But she couldn’t resist her years of training.Her life was so complicated before she took the reins of control through her accidental stardom. Fame gave Regina freedom from that complex pain and hurt, but it also robbed her of her privacy. She couldn’t ever truly hide her hand, not when people were clamoring over her every move.“Wow, that must have been incredibly difficult. Balancing school, your life as a mom, your career, and addiction. How did you navigate that while traveling so much for work?” Mary Margaret asked suddenly, her words like a brutal shock to Regina’s system. and mentally Regina let out a sigh. The interrogations had begun, though she couldn’t really blame the women. Having a stranger in your home for a family holiday was intriguing enough—but when that stranger was a famous movie star questions were to be expected.Regina cleared her throat, and let out an awkward chuckle. “I—well—“Dear lord Mary Margaret, you have the subtlety of a drunken deer on ice.” Granny scolded, yanking out a spoon from the thick and delicious-smelling mashed potatoes she was seasoning and pointing it at her. She turned back around to work beside Regina. “Please excuse my niece, she has no tact. She’s nosy but well-intentioned. I’ve been sober for 25 years and I’ve been a sponsor for 15. Don’t feel shame in your truth girl.” Granny said, her words growing softer as she watched Regina’s guard slowly lower.Mary Margaret Nolan was a confusing character at times, but she seemed well-intentioned if clumsy in her delivery again, much like Emma seemed to be. Maybe she was just trying to make Regina feel less alone by forcing the topic before she could over think it.“I struggled for a little while. My personal life spiraled a bit but with the help of my family, I made it through. I had many resources, I was blessed.” She rattled off on instinct, old PR habits jumping forth.During her brief downfall, interviews had been rampant with inappropriate and probing questions whose answers were practiced by now. However, she could sense that the answer didn’t necessarily appease Mrs. Nolan. She wasn’t surprised. Most people only asked to get the gritty truth, to hear how she groveled and struggled—because there was some sick enjoyment in hearing the dirty details. But she wasn’t a fool. As much as she was coming to trust Emma, her family was a different story altogether.Family gatherings always made her soft, she needed to reel it in.“You’ve done well for yourself. I always wondered why I was so drawn to your work. I guess it’s because I see a kindred spirit. Now come, tell me more about this secret beignet recipe you’ve been hiding. I saw the title sticking out of your mystery tote.” Granny said, managing just barely to reel the conversation back to everyone’s comfort zone. She was a saint, truly. Attention was diverted back to food once more, and slowly the tension in Regina’s body eased.Before any food was put into the oven, it was tradition for one person to taste everything. Just for posterity's sake.Regina was chosen, as the family’s special guest. The first few tastes were pleasant, but Regina quickly spotted a fatal error.  It seemed that Mary Margaret’s only downfall was seasoning her food. She prepared the food meticulously, but Regina had the distinct feeling she was allergic to both salt and pepper. Regina dutifully added various seasonings before they went into the oven and watched with amusement as Granny let out a sigh of relief.“Thank God someone else noticed. I couldn’t stand another year of bland green bean casserole. Don’t make that face Mary Margaret.” Granny commented, letting out a brash laugh that Regina couldn’t help but mirror slightly.The other woman looked flabbergasted, but after a moment she chuckled. “I always thought the casserole was a bit flavorless, I just didn’t want to over season it.” Throughout the preparation, Regina watched as the older woman snuck seasonings and salts into various things when Mary Margaret wasn’t looking. Her wink took Regina back in time, as warm fuzzy feelings spread through her upper body. She missed the simple pleasures of life. These small moments of shared labor and sneaky side glances. It had been a long time since Regina really cooked.Surely it must have been what felt like another lifetime ago—back when she was married and work hadn’t picked up yet. She quickly shook herself of the reminiscing. That set of baggage needed to remain firmly closed during this trip.They watched the parade and played various board games until the food was ready.The women returned to the living room shortly after the seasoning revelation, to join the rest of the household in enjoying a gift from Henry Sr. He’d brought with him a specialty bottle of non-alcoholic apple cider from his orchard. A small but successful one in upstate New York that was effectively his life’s work.When they entered the room, immediately Ezra was on his feet.“I’m so sorry about fainting Miss Mills—I’ve never done that before I’m so embarrassed.” The young man expressed. Regina’s already softened heart softened even more.“There’s no need to apologize dear. If anything I should be apologizing. I feel horrible that you were so shocked, I should have introduced myself more slowly.”“It’s fine.” He cleared his throat and squared his shoulders slightly. “Let me properly re-introduce myself. My name’s Ezra Nolan, nice to meet you.”Regina held back a chuckle at his sudden seriousness, but quickly pulled it together. She shook his hand. “My name is Regina Mills, but you can call me Regina. Nice to meet you.”From that moment on Ezra was immediately attached to Regina’s hip leading up to dinner. She found it adorable, the way he looked up at her with such bright, adoring warmth in his eyes. Much like the way Emma looked at her in the rare moments they were able to just talk to one another. Ezra was enamored with Regina, and she found that in a way she was growing fond of him as well.He reminded her of so much of her younger brother. Although Jefferson was a twig back, then for various reasons, Ezra was like a muscly bull in a china shop. However, his playful spirit and witty mouth were very much like Jefferson's. He was more helpful than her brother though, helping serve the room when apple cider ran low, and grabbing snacks of all sorts for everyone. All the while Jefferson sipped wine and sat on his ass.  xxx By the time the food was ready, a few more people were in attendance—Emma’s Aunt Ruby and her close friend Dorothy came shortly after George and Ezra—the Nolan, Lucas, and Rodríguez families sat down for dinner. Regina was a bundle of nerves. She wanted to make a decent impression on these people. Wanted them to like her for her because she planned on at the very least sticking around for a few more family gatherings.Ruby and Dorothy stared a little when they first arrived, and even as they ate the moist turkey their gazes still made their way over to her. No one said anything rude, though George did send her a few nasty looks. It was all bound to come to a head sooner or later.“So, Emma, the prodigal daughter—how has your work been going?” George asked.Emma swallowed a heaping portion of mac and cheese. “It’s good. Currently in the middle of a project with Jefferson’s family as you know. I’ve gotten a few calls for some projects early next year which could be exciting.”“How does this project work exactly?” Dorothy asked, leaning in closer to hear whatever answer Emma gave. “Do you live with them and document every moment of their lives?”“No, I stay in a hotel a few blocks away from their home. I come in every day and stay around most of the day. Usually 8 to 8. Sometimes later if things are getting really exciting.”“What type of pictures are you supposed to take? Like everyday pictures of them doing whatever it is celebrity families do or specific setups?” Dorothy asked.Jefferson chuckled. “It’s usually normal day-to-day stuff. Maybe a few of me washing dishes or cooking breakfast for the kids. A few of me painting then some of the kids playing with the dog. Birthday dinners and outings we have. Stuff like that. It’s like a more creative and labor-intensive version of a documentary.”“Why didn’t you do a documentary film? Wouldn’t that make more sense?” George questioned.“No, not for me at least. I know it a probably a struggle and a half for Emma to be with our crazy family every day for a year straight but as an artist and as a creator —It felt more authentic to me to capture still moments in time as opposed to shoving cameras in everyone’s faces for an entire year. Especially considering Regina’s line of work, I didn’t want to subject her to the mental stress of shooting a movie while she’s not shooting movies. Emma stays in the shadows and essentially captures our day—good or bad—no flashy setups, no lights nothing artificial.”The table was enraptured by his passionate speech. Regina hid a smirk behind her glass of apple cider. Jeff did have a way with words when he wanted to. Dorothy and Jefferson fell into a conversation about the contrast between reality television and documentaries for a while before Ruby spoke up.“Does she only take pictures of you? Is Regina not included since she’s a movie star?” She asked.“No. The point of the project was to show a side of myself I haven’t had the opportunity to. Me, Regina, and our other sister came to an agreement that it was time to reveal this portion of our life.”“You have another sister?” They both nodded. “Is she in Hollywood too?”“Yes,” Regina said. “She’s quite popular too, but I don’t think she’d be keen on us revealing her affiliation with us without her here.”The table nodded and after a moment or two of soaking in the information, they fell back into mindless chattering. Ezra began telling Regina about his football team and the scholarship he had to a college in Pennsylvania. And when he was done Granny roped Regina into some introspective conversation about one of her movies. Mary Margaret looked increasingly uncomfortable, and Jefferson just couldn’t help himself.“Mrs.Nolan, if you don’t mind me asking—why is it that you dislike Regina’s work so much?”Regina groaned quietly and braced herself for the worst while daydreaming of smacking her brother upside the head. He was an instigator when he wanted to be.“Well I…I just don’t enjoy when women parade themselves around as if their bodies are only for men’s gratification.” Mary Margaret reluctantly stated, picking at her food and pointedly looking away from Regina as she spoke. Emma groaned and quietly admonished her mother but Regina calmed her with a glance.“And that’s what you think I do? Give me some examples.” Regina demanded, although she kept her tone as soft as she could. The last thing she wanted to be remembered for was being “aggressive” with Emma’s mother.“I—It—I mean all of your outfits are at least slightly revealing. And the things you do in movies are just uncouth. No woman should voluntarily subject themselves to demeaning themselves on screen.” Mary Margaret continued. The more she spoke, the more deflated Emma became. She looked so embarrassed, but if there was one thing Regina knew how to do was separate a parent’s actions from their children. At least when it came to every parent but her own.“Mom she’s not ‘demeaning’ herself she’s performing art! Her movies aren't that vulgar. She’s acting, and doing her job, and just because you don’t agree with the actions of her character doesn’t mean you should judge her as a person. You spent hours preparing food with this woman, but because she wears…revealing clothes or curses on screen you hate her? Absolutely bonkers man.” Ezra snipped, his temper getting the best of him for a moment, combined with his passion for Regina’s work. Underneath that jock exterior, there was a nerd underneath. A nerd who was obsessed with Regina Mills. He was almost more sweet than his sister.Mary Margaret opened her mouth to argue but Regina cut her off swiftly.“You have the right to your opinion Mrs. Nolan. My work is my life’s passion, but some roles don’t resonate with everyone. Thank you for your kind words, Ezra. Now, I have a question.”The room went silent for a tense moment.“When can I get grab seconds?” Regina teased, and the room fell into the relieved laughter. She wasn't in the mood to fight for her career, even to Emma's mother. Besides, they had more time with the Nolan's to look forward to anyway. All in all, it was one of the most pleasant nights Regina had in a long time. Her worries about the family not liking her flew out the window by the second course and by dessert she was playing cards with the group as if she’d been doing it all her life.It was nice to have something good to look back on when it all fell to shit.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

December 4, Day 68
 “Regina, take a breath. It’s gonna be fine.” Jefferson assured.The woman paced back and forth, wall to wall in the lobby of the condo building. Zelena was on her way to pick them up for dinner tonight. Just the thought of being caught in a stuffy restaurant with her siblings and Cora was driving Regina to drink. And these feelings weren’t helped by her exhaustion.She’d just come off three of the longest consecutive days of shooting for the movie since the beginning. After Thanksgiving Regina was called back to L. A for emergency re-shoots because the director was having a crisis. Then, when they finally returned to normal schedule things went to hell.The cameras were all malfunctioning, not capturing recordings at certain points of the day. The choreography wasn’t what the director wanted,  so they had to rework it on the spot and go with it. One of the rigs was faulty and pushed the corset of the suit into her ribs which made it harder to breathe and bruised her so badly Jefferson had had to help her into her dress. It had been a fucking exhausting disaster.Regina was tired, sore and so not in the mood for this. But she promised Jefferson she’d at least try. She smoothed the nonexistent wrinkles on her long-sleeved off-the-shoulder black dress. The dress had tiny black straps but otherwise showed off her slim shoulders. It reached just below her knees but was form-fitting enough to show off her newly acquired sickening shape. Months of spending hours a day synched in a corset while working out paid off.Jefferson placed a calming hand on her back.“Take deep breaths ‘Gina.” He reminded gently.“I don’t want to do this.” She confessed. Her voice wobbled, and she flushed with embarrassment. She sounded like a child.He sighed, looking so much like their father for a moment that the sight of him burned Regina’s chest. “I know you don’t. I’m sorry I…I’m just sorry. We can always leave if it gets too much.”“No, we can’t. Zelena’s our ride. Why the hell did we agree to let her take us?”“Because we were trying to put up a united front remember.”“That’s bullshit. United front my ass. We all have very different opinions on this entire situation. Fuck it, I’ll just call an Uber.” She pulled her phone out and even pulled up the Uber app before Jefferson took it from her gently. A sleek army Cybertruck pulled up in front of the condo lobby. “She’s driving a Cybertruck. Of course, she’s driving a fucking Cybertruck.”Jefferson laughed and laughed until his belly hurt as they made their way outside. It was beginning to snow in New York, flurries were falling fast now. They both slipped on their coats before coming to Zelena’s car.Regina got into the passenger seat, while Jefferson slid into the back.“Took you long enough,” Zelena complained, though her tone was clearly joking. She readjusted her sleeveless tight green dress. Diamond earrings weighed down her ears, and Cartier bracelets fell off her wrists.“We were barely two seconds Z,” Jefferson complained with a chuckle.“Two seconds is enough time for someone to snap a picture of me sitting out here. I don’t need that plastered all over TMZ tomorrow.”“Your windows are tinted and you’ve most likely got at least two security cars following us now. You’re fine Z.” Regina admonished, though her voice was too thin for her liking. She sounded as small as she felt.Zelena picked up on it and sent her a look that was a mix of concern and understanding. When they pulled off from the condo Zelena patted Regina’s closed fist. She didn’t say a word. Jefferson made superficial conversation. Asking Zelena about her recent acting endeavors and how her Instagram model career was going. Zelena was set to make a guest appearance on one of the housewife shows sometime near Christmas and she’d been auditioning for some serious roles since the beginning of November. No callbacks yet.The restaurant, Bella Notte, was much too close for comfort. Before Regina knew it Jefferson was rubbing her shoulder and coaxing her out of the car.Regina inhaled deeply once. “All or nothing I guess.” She mumbled.Cora was already at the table when they arrived. She was dressed in clothes that were perfectly tailored and most likely more expensive than college tuition. She stood up with a nervous swallow when they approached.In the distance Emma sat, snapping a few pictures. It took a lot of roundabout communication to make Cora aware of the specifics of Jefferson’s project. Zelena had been the go-to person and the one to convince Cora to sign the NDA.“Hello, dears.” Cora greeted sweetly. “I hope you don’t mind, I ordered drinks and appetizers. No need to worry about the price. I’ve got dinner covered.”They said nothing as they sat. Of course, the drinks arrived first, and much to Regina’s dismay, none were non-alcoholic. Zelena drank like most people—by some miracle, she’d managed to escape the generational curse that was an addictive personality—but of course, Regina did not. Jefferson was teetering on the edge of a problem, but he reeled himself in enough for Regina to keep her mouth shut. There wasn’t even water on the tableCora noticed the sullen look on her daughter’s face and frowned. “I’m sorry dear. Is there something wrong with the drink?”“Nothing, besides the fact that it’s alcoholic. Like me. And like you for that matter.” She snapped, pushing it as politely as she could to the side. Jefferson just handed his off to Zelena, who had the grace to look a little guilty. Cora looked shocked.“I’m so sorry! If I had known I wouldn’t have—”“—It’s fine. It was an honest mistake. We’ll just order sparkling water when the appetizers come. What’d you order?”  Jefferson asked, feigning genuine interest.Cora smiled an unsure smile. “Oh, something lovely! I want to keep it a surprise though, I think you all will enjoy it immensely. Tell me more about your project dear.”Jefferson began to explain with pride, most of his explanation was singing Emma’s praises—but Regina was only amused. She could understand, it was hard not to talk about Emma. Their mother engaged in the conversation with barely disguised disinterest, but she held her own. The conversation diverted to Regina’s project, which she could only speak about in vague tidbits. But the conversation was nice. The mindless, unimportant conversation…was nice. The calm before the storm grew tedious. xxx Regina snapped about 20 minutes into the small talk. She could only suffer so much.“What exactly are we doing here? I’m not here to make small talk and ‘catch up’. I want to know what exactly you think is going to make me forget your abuse suddenly.” Regina interrupted, stopping whatever conversation that had been going on in an instant. Zelena rolled her eyes, but there was a hint of fear in her eyes.“That’s such a harsh word, Regina. I—I was very sick. I’ve gotten real treatment. A full year in wellness treatment, and I am so clear-headed. I chose the time away after my…. issues with the law.” Cora tried to explain, seeming both sheepish but also frustrated by Regina’s insistence.“You mean when you embezzled funds from your company, blamed it on someone else—gave them hush money then disappeared to some Greek island,” Jefferson interjected with spite. Regina couldn’t get a read on what he was feeling now. She was here because he wanted to come. He hadn’t outright said it but —like a child— he stubbornly refused to let her walk away from the situation. He was conflicted obviously…but Regina wasn’t. Corai could never make up for what she inflicted upon her daughter.“Well, when you put it like that…it sounds horrible. I’ve grown as a person and learned a lot while in treatment. I want to make my behavior up—“—Can we stop sugarcoating five seconds, please? I will not continue to sit here and play along with this game. You weren’t just drunk and disorderly. We didn’t just clean up after you when you brought your bender back home. No, The last time I saw you I was black and blue because you pushed me down the stairs—and you were continuously cursing my name. I was 16 years old, and you changed the fucking locks the next day. The last time Jefferson saw you I was peeling you off him when Jack Hare called me crying. He was 15. Zelena was away all of those times, conveniently. I guess you didn’t fill her in.” Regina snapped, glancing over at her sister. She looked like she was about to get sick.Cora was quick to pull the focus back to herself. “I made some mistakes, but Zelena and I spoke and we agreed that—”The waiters came out and placed the steaming dish in the center of the table amid her sentence. It looked good, admittedly, but the fact that they hadn’t even ordered yet and this dish was here—suggesting Cora ordered it “for” them— made her furious.“Oh! The appetizer is here, I ordered this for you all to try. It’s gruyere cheese and—“—I don’t give a damn what you ordered. Zelena, I don’t know what amount of money she’s offering you to love her and stand by her side while she makes this decision most likely to avoid legal consequences I can pay you double I assure you.” Regina rattled off, but her heart was racing. This prolonged exposure to her mother was getting to her. “I’m not doing this for money, Regina. Not all of us are obsessed with status. Our mother is getting married. In the same way, you’d berate me for not attending your father’s wedding were he to get re-married—I’m asking the same of you.” She said, turning to look her sister in the eye. Zelena was hardly ever serious, but she was pleading for Regina’s understanding.Regina’s gaze softened for a moment. “This is different. If you would stop blinding yourself, you’d see that.” “I’m not blind. I’m just practical. Hear her out; she’s worked hard. You, more than anyone, should know that rehabilitation is possible.” Zelena said, her words intending to reassure Regina and Cora at once—but they only ended up sending Regina further into a spiral of rage.“Don’t you dare bring up my struggles as a direct result of her behavior and abuse as some sort of bonding tactic?” Regina snapped, her eyes blaring with rage. “Regina—“ Zelena began to sigh, but Regina cut her off immediately.“—Don’t you ‘Regina’ me! I’m not crazy. This is not fake.” Regina exclaimed, using the condensation of one of the glasses and a napkin to wipe off a patch of makeup blended on her forearm. She tried to be discreet, but the restaurant was empty. The staff seemed to have gotten the memo to steer clear of them until the conversation died down. Emma went rigid, her camera poised but her attention was clearly on Regina and Jefferson. She looked pained as she processed what she was seeing.There were a series of cigarette burns on Regina’s forearm, in one short line. Methodical. Intentional. Close together, but not dangerously so. Four little circle scars that were the least of the bunch. “I have to get these covered up every morning so no one sees it outside my team. But nothing can be done about the ones on my back. My lovers have to sign NDAs.”“Jesus Regina.” Her sister remarked under her breath, finally letting loose a tear. She tried to hide it immediately.“I got lucky I chose a bulky costume, although I always got less of the attention…shit—” Jefferson lost his composure briefly, his eyes burning with tears. Regina reached over and took his hand. “—I want to be fine with this. I want to…look forward to going to your wedding. But I can’t because I can barely look you in the eye….It feels so weird to have this conversation in a restaurant,” He let out a watery chuckle. “But if we don’t speak about it now I don’t know if I’ll ever have the guts to say it out loud again..Why?”.“Why what?” Cora replied,“Why’d you hurt us Ma?” He asked, his voice breaking“Jefferson I’m—I won’t answer that. I can’t—there’s no answer for the effects drugs have on one’s brain. I was sick.”“If you want us at that damn wedding so bad you’d admit what you did!” Regina added with a ferocious growl. Emma looked on with concern, taking a step forward but Regina gave her a small nod. Her mere presence bolstered her strength—knowing that at least one other person had her back. She knew enough even if she wasn’t fully aware of the context. For now.Cora groaned and took a sip of her drink before she began speaking. “I was in a dark place while married to your father. I struggled with a lot and used drugs and alcohol to numb it. And sometimes, when that wasn’t enough, I would become a more strict disciplinarian to compensate for my lack of control.” Her words slowed Jefferson down but did not calm him. “But I did the best I could. Your father was away a lot, and I was not well. I see that now. And I’m so heartbroken that I subjected you to such horrors. I hurt you…And I want to make up for that.”“Why can’t you just say you’re sorry?” Jefferson asked in a whisper. He never got his answer. His question hitting too close to home for their mother it seemed. He watched his mother with watery eyes, and she returned his gaze with a detached kind of sadness. Before she could try to answer the question, she motioned to someone off in the distance. High-heeled steps clicked toward them, revealing someone new. Someone unfamiliar.Cora stood, her eyes lighting up at the sight of the woman. “She has helped me realize that I have nothing to be sorry for. I was a bad mother to you. But I’m not…a bad person per se. And I hope you can come to forgive me in time, or at the very least tolerate me to help us celebrate. I want you all to meet your future stepmother—the love of my life.”The other woman moved closer and gave them a fake warm smile. It set Regina’s skin on edge. She held out her left hand for Regina to shake. “Victoria Belfrey, Cora’s fiancee.”The ring was large and glittered under the sun like a star.It symbolized the beginning of the end in some ways. Regina’s heart stopped for a singular moment, and she almost lost her composure.It was a testament to her acting skills that she was able to shake the woman’s hand without bursting into tears. Cora Mills was marrying a woman. The woman who reacted so violently to catching her 14-year-old daughter kissing their neighbor Tina Bell that Regina had to stay at the hospital for nearly two weeks. The woman who kicked her 15-year-old son out of the house when she caught him messing around with Jack Hare. The woman who berated and abused her children for their identities.That woman fell in love with another woman and was planning on marrying her. And she wanted her children along for the ride. It was the only thought floating through her mind as Cora and her future wife conversed. Through the introductions, through Zelena’s frantic attempts at conversation, through the awkward silence that plagued the time after they ordered and before the food came. xxx Emma watched Regina crumble from across the room. In real-time, she watched the last of the woman’s confidence fall away like a piece of broken armor. The presence of this new variable—this woman,This job was getting both harder and more satisfying by the day. Having to witness this level of dysfunction was difficult, but knowing the impact of the final product would have made Emma feel slightly less voyeuristic. Although it did nothing to soothe the rabid parts of her that wanted to save Regina. She looked so…small in a way Emma had previously thought possible for such a powerful woman. Her entire body language shifted. Something snapped, and instead of the rageful vortex of insults and upset something else took its place. Something eerie and unsettling.Emma could only hear the murmurs of their conversation, but she could see something was off. Jefferson was tense, and even Zelena looked perturbed. Her emerald eyes flickered between her siblings as if trying to determine who needed her assistance more at this moment. It was unethical to interfere, but Emma desperately wanted to. And before she could stop herself, she was walking over to the table and thinking quickly. She’d need a good story. She needed something solid.As the plan formed, the conversation continued. As she took steps closer to the table, their words became clear.“I’ve been harsh toward you two because of your lifestyles, but it’s such a twist of fate for me to have found love in Victoria! A pleasant twist, but sudden nonetheless.” Cora said, taking the woman’s hand and squeezing.Regina gulped. “Harsh is an understatement. A big one.”It was a testament to her acting skills that she was able to shake the woman’s hand without bursting into tears.Her Mother was marrying a woman. The woman who reacted so violently to catching her 14-year-old daughter kissing their neighbor Tina Bell that Regina had to stay at the hospital for nearly two weeks. The woman who kicked her 17-year-old son out of the house when she caught him messing around with Jack Hare. That woman fell in love with another woman and was planning on marrying her.Victoria reached out first.“Regina?” The sound of her name brought her back from the feverish thoughts that had distracted her. “I’ve had the opportunity to discuss with Zelena what it’s like being an actress, but I’ve been curious to hear your perspective. It must be different—you being a movie star and all while Zelena is a television actress.”Zelena stiffened across the table. It had always been a point of contention between the two. Although Zelena got her start in the industry at age 18 and has been steadily grinding ever since. Regina broke out into bigger movie roles almost the moment she starred in one. Although Regina didn’t consider her sister’s work on television any lesser than her work on film, Zelena still got touchy when it was brought up. Which only made it perfect fodder for the unknowing Victoria.Regina cleared her throat. “It’s different in some ways I guess, but not by much. We both work hard and we both are skilled at our craft. We just use different mediums to disperse our work I guess.”“That makes sense. But is it any different in reality living as a movie star versus a TV actress?”“In obvious ways yes. I go to several premiers of the same movie all around the world for continuous days when the movie comes out while Zelena only has to attend parties for pilots or landmark episodes. I envy her in that way.”  She siphoned a chuckle from somewhere deep in her. This was the best performance of her career by far. Maybe that’s what this is. A prolonged acting exercise.“Traveling like that is hard but worth it when I see fans from all around the world.”“Cora was just telling me about little Henry. It must be hard being away from him for so long,”  Regina nodded warily, but her heart sped up at the thought of her mother mentioning her son in any capacity. Not to mention talking about her son as if he were a part of their lives in any way. He was aware that his mother and grandmother didn’t get along, but Regina made sure none of the details reached his ears.“How is he after everything?” Cora asked.“He’s fine.” Regina snapped back. Jefferson placed a hidden hand on hers under the table to calm her. The words had come out harsher than she’d intended. She didn’t like the idea of Cora thinking of her son, and knowing his issues made her sickCora cleared her throat and Victoria plowed on. She was a huge fan of Regina’s work and hadn’t believed that she was related to Cora until now.“I know this isn’t some junket interview, but I’m just so curious. Who are some of your inspirations in acting? I’ve always wondered.”“Uhm, well I grew up watching Julie Newmar and crushing on Monica Belluci, so they are the big ones…But when it comes to my approach, I like to leave myself open to the influence of a project. But I will say, I grew up in and near the theater scene and I practically sold my sold one too many times to just be behind the stage to watch Patti.” She blushed a bit and found herself redirecting to Zelena. The redhead shot her a grateful look and went on to list her inspirations and aspirations. Although Victoria pretended to be interested, it was obvious she really wasn’t.“So what are your upcoming plans for your career Regina?” Victoria asked after Zelena finished.“I don’t know yet. I’m currently filming a movie that won’t be out until later next year. I’ve gotten a few good offers, but I haven’t made any decisions yet. I’m keeping my options open.”The waiter came finally with the food. It was delicious just as Zelena said and it was almost enough to make Regina forget the fact that she was at dinner with her mother, her fiance, and her siblings.But seeing her mother with a woman and reconciling this ‘new woman’ with the person she still had nightmares about was hard.Emma couldn’t stand watching any longer. She cleared her throat and stepped forward.“Hey guys, I’m sorry to interrupt. But I just got a frantic call from Henry Sr, something’s up with Pongo. He’s on the phone.” She rattled off, not thinking for a moment about the consequences of her actions. Or even her believability. What if they clocked her obvious lie a mile away? She could lose her job on the spot. She could lose her friendship with Jefferson, and lose all the progress she made with Regina. But Regina’s relieved look made the choice worthwhile immediately.“Oh God, we have to go. I can’t imagine how frantic my poor son is. Let me go check on them. Zelena, can you unlock the car? It’s a bit chilly out.” Regina exclaimed, collecting herself quickly and standing. “Jefferson, do you want to check on Grace?”“I do…we’ll be right back.” He said, before following after his sister and the photographer.As soon as Regina stepped outside, she fell apart. She stumbled to the side of the building and vomited in the bushes. Jefferson was by her side immediately but she pulled away from him.“I just need a moment to check on Henry.” She gasped between harsh breaths. She leaned against the side of the building for support.“Henry’s fine. So is Pongo, everyone’s fine. I lied to give you a second…you looked like you needed it.” Emma explained, instantly moving to soothe the worry. “I’m sorry, you just looked like you were about to break down.”Regina let out a relieved sigh and took the blonde’s hand.“You were right. I need a second. Actually, I need a minute. Or two. This is my worst nightmare come to life. I’m…not sure how to process any of this. I don’t know what to do.” Regina reluctantly admitted. She’d avoided speaking about or even thinking about her for too long. She became a sore wound on Regina’s soul, one that would remain unhealed. Regina had long since come to terms with the fact that she would never have a real “mother”. Cora birthed her, but there was no real way to come back from what took place….right?Regina agreed to this dinner to support Jefferson and Zelena..but her resistance to at least tolerating her mother for their sake? Was she wrong, for wanting to be as far away from Cora as possible? If she was sober now this could be the first time since she was 6 speaking with her sober mother. Should she take this chance? Even from a distance, could she risk trying to see this through? Could she withstand it?“We can leave…I can call an Uber.” He offered, but running was the last thing on Regina’s racing mind. As much as she wanted to escape…this wasn’t going away.“That won’t stop the situation. She’s made it clear she won’t let this go. And Zelena most certainly won’t. And now her fiancé is involved, I’m sure our numbers will be passed along to her as well. We can’t just walk away from this…not this time. The last thing I want is to sit at a dinner table with that woman, but if we get this done maybe she’ll leave us alone until this wedding and then we never show up.”“What do we do?” Jefferson implored, his eyes welling as frustration mounted within him. The war between“It seems like she wants to…build a relationship ‘Gina. It’s not just about the wedding, it can’t be.”“Then we’ll fend her off until she gets bored. Just as we’ve always done. Now let’s go get this over with.” She snipped before adjusting her dress, and taking the slice of gum Emma offered without a word. xxx Regina easily slipped back into the conversation and did put on a good show from then on out. Victoria was a stockbroker and recent widow. To Regina’s shock and horror, she had two daughters. Throughout dinner, the engaged couple barely stopped holding hands for more than a second. They clung to each other, even when the meal arrived.A sinking feeling coursed through Regina. She couldn’t explain it, but she had a feeling the evening would be cut short very soon.When the top came off and the savory scent of garlic-encrusted scallops hit the air Regina had to laugh. Some things never changed. Not the drinking and certainly not the blatant disregard for Regina’s health.On the hot plate sat an array of scallops covered in nutty sauces and herbs. Regina gave a nervous chuckle and scooted away from the table just a bit.Cora frowned even more. “What’s the matter, dear?”Regina’s laugh became more hysterical. “I’m allergic to seafood. You know this—you’re my mother.” It would be just her luck for Cora to order something—out of all the most likely lovely things on the menu—that could literally kill Regina. It hadn’t occurred to her to translate the fancy French dish her mother ordered.It was only fitting really. Her mother’s audacity was astounding.Victoria looked shocked, and she reached to comfort the younger woman. “Regina! I’m so sorry I—“Stop talking. I’ll be fine.” Her voice came out as more of a croak. Her throat was quickly tightening up. Maybe this wasn’t as fine as she thought. Usually, her reactions were on the milder side of severe. But maybe this was just some divine retribution for managing to avoid seafood for the past eight months or so. Her luck had always been shit.Yeah, this is not going to end well. I should probably get away from those fucking devil scallops before my brain explodes or something. Her mind chimed.Regina tried to stand and at the very least sit at another table until she could administer her EpiPen, but her legs gave out nearly as soon as she stood. Someone caught her, but her mind was trapped under a fog. She could barely think, let alone process exactly what was going on.Her throat was tightening even more, the wheezing was getting louder and louder. Then a sharp jab in her thigh. Panicked voices yelling above her head, but Emma’s calm voice comforted her. Acting as a lifeline. A hand stroked her head.An ambulance whirred in the distance.Then it all fell away into darkness.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

When Regina woke next, she was warm and dazed. Riding on a cloud of sleepy euphoria she was loathe to leave. She had no clue how long she’d been out.Her eyes wouldn’t focus and her mouth felt like it was holding cotton but she could breathe. The last memory she could focus on was the panic of not being able to breathe. Her thoughts were as bleary as her eyes. She took in a deep breath just to be sure she still could, and reveled in the feel of the cold air hitting her lungs. A hand gave her hair a clumsy pet. It was different than the one she’d felt at the restaurant. But it was still familiar.“You’re awake finally! I was so worried.” A voice said. It can’t be. “I’m so sorry. I don’t know why I didn’t remember. You must think me horrible. And you have every right to. Your brother nearly punched me in my face when Zelena and I arrived at the hospital.” The owner of the voice petted her hair awkwardly again. The focus in Regina’s eyes was slowly coming back. She could see the outline of an older woman sitting beside wherever she was lying down. She groaned and then winced at her raw throat.The older woman shushed her and petted her hair heavily once more. “Calm down darling. It’s just Mother.” Panic coursed through Regina’s body. Her breathing stuttered and she tried uselessly to move away from the blurry figure of her mother. It was out of habit really, making herself scarce when she was in such a vulnerable state.There had been many a time as a child— before Zelena left for school and Jefferson was small enough to be seen as a non-interest— when after walking too close to the wrong restaurant or too close to a teacher after their lunch she’d come home still dizzy and swollen eyed. She’d hide in the closet or under her bed the second her mother came home and Zelena would distract her long enough to keep give Regina time to recover.But after Zelena left, Regina was left to fend for herself.  All too often her mother's anger would be taken out on her when she had no strength to fight back. And of course, doctors were too expensive—medicine was too much of a “luxury”, according to her mother,  so she suffered for years and tried her best to avoid anyone and any food.Those memories came flooding back now and they fueled her panic-induced flailing. She fell to the ground with a thump, sharp pain radiated through her arm as the IV pulled. Regina yanked it out and scurried to the nearest corner. She couldn’t tell where the woman was, although she could hear her low-toned placating words and could just barely make out her figure in the distance. She was making her way over though. Regina’s heart thumped so hard she felt it in her throat.“Regina please calm down! I won’t hurt you!”“That’s a lie.” Regina slurred, backing further into the corner the closer Cora got. Thankfully some god had mercy on her. The door swung open with a bang.“What the hell did you do to her?!” Jefferson practically yelled. He stomped over towards her, placing a hand on her shaking shoulder without warning, causing her to flinch. “It’s me ‘Gina.” He murmured and when she relaxed he pulled her against him gently. A kiss was placed on the crown of her head. Jefferson turned back to Cora. “She’s shaking like a leaf. What the hell did you to her?!”“I didn’t intentionally do anything to harm her I swear! I was comforting her as she as waking up and—“I TOLD YOU TO COME GET ONE OF US WHEN SHE WOKE UP— NOT MAKE HER WORSE BY TRYING TO COMFORT HER!” He roared, his protective instincts rearing its ugly head.“I was only trying to calm her before I came to get one of you. I thought it would be worse if I left her in an agitated state. I’m truly sorry.” She sounded sorry. But Regina couldn’t help but take it with a grain of salt as she clung to Jefferson’s side. It was embarrassing surely, but she was too tired to care. Her blurry eyes were falling closed and her head was drooping but she was afraid to fall asleep with Cora there. Watching her.Jefferson sighed. “Obviously that didn’t work. She’s ten times worse now and she’ll probably have to stay here another few hours!” New footsteps came into the room.   “I heard yelling. Is everything ok?” A new voice asked. Emma! “Emma!” Regina exclaimed, reaching her hand out in the direction of the voice. She’d missed her. All during the short dinner she’d been repressing the urge to look back and seek comfort in the blonde’s emerald gaze. Now here she was! Right on time! Emma’s calloused hand found hers. A blurry blonde figure crouched before her.“Hey Regina. How’re you feelin’?” She asked, her voice gentle.“Tired.” She swallowed thickly and whispered: “Scared. I feel much better now that you’re here though.” Emma chuckled and Jefferson even let out a snort.“I’m glad. How ‘bout we help you get into bed so you can rest. Does that sound good?” She nodded her head and closed her eyes as Jefferson and Emma helped hoist her to her feet. High-heeled feet moved to help, but Jefferson snapped at them to step back.The warm blanket was back. The warmth lulled her back to sleep and she cuddled up to its softness. A kiss was placed on her forehead before she was out again.  xxx 
December 5, Day 69

3:30 A.M
Just as Jefferson predicted, after a short check, the doctor suggested Regina be kept under observation for a few more hours. By the time she was cleared to leave, it was almost 3 in the morning. They could wait until a reasonable time, but she had to recover at home quickly to get back to work. Plus, the publicity of this stint was already weighing on them.Emma wheeled Regina’s unconscious body out of the hospital and pulled up to the curb to wait for the rest of the family. To everyone’s surprise, Cora still stuck around—even after being kicked out of Regina’s room by Zelena. When she heard of the incident earlier in the evening, she’d demanded Cora wait out in the hallway to keep Regina calm. And the woman agreed with no protest.Jefferson was clearing the rest of the papers as Regina’s next of kin, and Zelena was trailing behind Emma still arguing with Cora.“No! The answer is no! Regina’s already mad enough at me—I will not risk her rage if I let you into her house. I am all for rebellion but even that crosses an uncrossable line for me.”“But she’s my daughter! My daughter whom I accidentally almost killed—“It wouldn’t be the first time. Accidental or not. It’s funny how you get a conscience about it now.” Zelena murmured plucking the dirt from under her acrylic nails and pulling the scarf now fashioned into a face cover tighter.“—and I just want to know she’ll be alright.”“She will be. Jefferson, Henry, and I will take care of her. I’m not working, so if Jefferson has to go off and paint she won’t be alone. And I’ll leave my phone on constantly for the next few days so you can check-in. But I will not be letting you into her home.”“Zelena, I thought you were on my side? I thought you could see that all I want to do is to fix all our broken relationships. The only way I can do that is by being there as often as I can be.” There was something aggressive hidden in the words, her tone Zelena rolled her eyes. “Don't try to guilt trip me, mother. I’m much too old and jaded for that game right now. And haven’t you butt into her life uninvited enough? The Halloween banquet was less than a month and a half ago. She will be less than appreciative of having a repeat of your stunning performance. It’s a miracle she joined us for dinner, but you fucked that one right up. I’m sure she’ll be awake tomorrow morning and be coherent enough to speak with you to assuage your worries.”“Yeah, can you let them know she’s too sick to work tomorrow…” Jefferson said as he ambled out of the hospital, papers clutched under his arm as he fiddled with both his and Regina’s phones. “Yeah, no anaphylactic shock. Not just allergies. She almost died a few hours ago Katherine the film can wait a few days!… Even if she comes in she won’t be able to do any stunts or speak for that matter…She went into severe anaphylactic shock!… They’ll live!  Give her until next week and we’ll talk again…At least until the end of the week Dammit…Ok —fuck you—bye!” He hung up with a loud click and growled.“Everything alright?” Zelena asked coming to stand beside her brother.“Yeah just had to work out getting the producers of the film notified of what happened tonight. She’ll be out of commission for a few days, but I think they’ll still make her do ADR or something nonphysical.”“Regina’s in another movie?” Cora asked.Jefferson nodded and put the phones away. “A new top secret one. Can’t tell you about it. Obviously. But at this rate, if I don’t get her home to get proper rest she’ll be fired and no longer in a secret film. Come on Em. I’ll call you both tomorrow.” xxx Regina slept through most of the car ride, only waking up long enough to clutch Emma’s hand harder or whimper when the blanket moved too much. It was downright adorable—Emma could hardly look away. She felt so protective over this woman. She barely knew anything about her, and yet Emma did not want to let the woman out of her sight.Emma was still reeling from the past few hours. The shock still hadn’t quite worn off. Her body still trembled from the adrenaline of the encounter. One minute, she was watching the Mills family have a tense reunion, and the next, Regina was passing out. Once more, Emma was thrown back to the moment she found Regina struggling through an asthma attack. As she wheezed, even unconscious, and lay paler than pale. It was a miracle she’d been able to catch her before she hit the ground. The ride to the hospital was still a blur, but now they were almost to the condo.By the time they reached the condo, Regina’s face was smushed into Emma’s neck, and her entire body draped over the young woman’s lap.Henry met them at the door with tears streaming down his face. Pongo pushed incessantly at his hand to warn him of his increasing anxiety. Grace sat on the couch and peeked her worried eyes out from behind the back of it, dried tears clinging to her eyelashes. Henry Sr. sat beside Grace and at the sight of his daughter in Emma’s arms, he rushed over.“¿Que pasó? (What happened?)” He asked.“Cora pidió pescado. (Cora ordered fish).” Jefferson blandly stated. He turned to Emma. “Her bedroom’s this way Em. And the guest room is next to my room. We’ve all had a long night.”“You sure she won’t mind.”Jefferson smiled a little. “I’m positive.”Henry Sr trailed after them, Henry and Grace right beside him.“¿Por qué Cora pidió pescado si sabía que mamá era alérgica? (Why did Cora order fish if she knew Mom was allergic?)" Henry asked, but truly there was no answer. Emma twitched in shock. She’d never heard the boy speak Spanish before.Jefferson opened Regina’s bedroom door and led Emma inside. It was the opposite of what Emma expected. In the back of her mind, she’d been expecting some red room with silk sheets and a large black canopy bed. It was far from that. Most of it was in the colors of creme and beige with hints of midnight blue in a painting and a few accents. The comforter looked like a cloud. The pillows are more of the same. A heating pad was left plugged in and discarded on the floor and a few pain pills were placed on the glass beside the table.When Emma looked quizzically down at them, Henry was the first to explain.“Mom got into a bad car accident a few years ago with Aunt Z. Her back has a habit of hurting really bad after a vigorous workout. I put these out since she went to work yesterday.” His voice was brittle and unsure, but Jefferson was quick to reassure him“Good looking out bud! I’m sure she’ll appreciate this stuff once she wakes up. Dad, can you help ‘Gina get undressed while Emma and I go pick out some clothes? Hen, go get her a glass of water?” Both Henry’s nodded and moved to perform their task while Jefferson took Emma by the hand into the walk-in closet.It was full of comfortable-looking clothes. Soft jeans tank tops and jackets that look nothing like what most would consider a classic Regina Mills outfit. Jefferson opened a drawer and revealed rows of silky pajama sets.“I can’t thank you enough Emma. You’ve helped us more than you know really. I would have had to call Leroy to help me get her in bed since my arms are only here for aesthetics apparently.” They both chuckled. “But seriously.” He turned to her, his eyes wet with emotion. “Thank you. I know this isn’t a part of your job description—none of this is—but I’m sure you’ve noticed that this is quickly becoming more of you turning into our family situation than taking pictures from a distance.”“I knew that would happen the first day. I’ve been attached to .”He laughed. “I’m glad. Because so were we. You know…This is the fastest she’s opened up to someone other than me in a long time? It's day 60 something, and she’s clinging to you like a monkey when she’s asleep.”Emma blushed. “I’ve always run naturally hot.”“Don’t hurt her. Please. She’s had enough hurt in her life. I would warn you about her but she seems smitten with your every move, and I doubt she’ll move on from that any time soon.”Emma coughed and cleared her throat. Although his words sent something “You really think so?”He nodded. “Yeah, I think she really likes you…Just be careful. There’s a storm on the horizon—I’m sure of it, and when things get stressful in her personal life she can be a little bit of an asshole. Just hold on tight ok?”Emma nodded.“Jeffy, come back with the clothes already! Your sister will freeze to death if you don’t hurry!” Henry Sr called. Jefferson left to get Regina ready, while Emma made a hasty retreat out of the room and in the process almost ran Henry over.     She stopped just in time, but couldn’t stop Henry from flinching so hard he spilled half the glass of water.“Sorry Hen. I should have been lookin’. You ok?” He moved his head to nod, but Regina’s loud uncomfortable groan and the sound of rustling sheets filled his eyes with tears. He shook his head no and let a single tear fall down his cheek. Emma’s heart broke for him. She pulled him into a tight hug, rubbing his back in the most comforting manner she could manage as he sobbed into her sweatshirt.“I was so scared.” He confessed in a broken whisper. Emma held him tighter. “When Aunt Z called I was so scared, then she froze my account and Grace’s so we couldn’t call an Uber, and Abuelo wouldn’t let us call a car or anything so we just sat here watching movies and trying to pretend like she might not be dying over seafood!” Another harsh sob. He continued to sob, even after Jefferson and Henry Sr exited Regina’s room. Even with Emma’s awkward attempt at comfort. Pongo whined beside him, nudging his nose against the boy’s limp hand as he remained in Emma’s arms.Both of the men looked down at him with sad eyes.“Hey bud, let’s take a second and do some breathing exercises. Deep breathe in, 1..2..3...” For a few moments, Jefferson led him in a breathing exercise Emma had never seen in person before. She’d heard bits of it, on days when Henry came to set and had trouble. But she had never witnessed them, until now. Jefferson was as gentle as could be,  leading the young man and utilizing Pongo when he could. It was clear he’d had experience assisting the child often. The sight made Emma’s heart melt.Eventually, Henry calmed down enough for Jefferson to make a suggestion.“Would it make you feel better if I told you she felt well enough to have you in there with her?” Jefferson offered, moving to rub the boy’s back.“It would make me feel a lot better if Pongo could join us.” Henry bargained. Everyone chuckled and Jefferson nodded.“Sure thing bud. You and Pongo can stay. Just be gentle and if anything happens don’t hesitate to get one of us ok?” Henry nodded and smiled a large smile before whistling to Pongo. The dog bounded from the living room, his paws slipping on the hardwood floor causing him to slide just a little bit more than necessary before he made a full stop in front of his owner. They disappeared without another word into Regina’s room.“It’s been a long couple of hours. Pops, you can take my bed if you want. I can take the couch.”“Actually.” Zelena interrupted from down the hall. She ambled towards them, Rose resting peacefully in her arms. “I thought Henry would be sleeping in his own bed tonight, and Daddy would be staying with Regina soooo…I took it upon myself to make Rose and me comfortable on the couch.”“I can leave.” Henry Sr tried to offer, but Emma shut him down fast. She’d feel guilty as hell if she let the old man leave when his daughter almost died, all the while she was hogging a perfectly comfortable bed.“I’ll take one of the chairs in the living room, Henry can have the guest room bed, Jeff can stay in his bed and Zelena and Rose can stay on the couch. That sound good to everyone?” Everyone reluctantly nodded. “Great.” xxx
December 5, Day 69

9 A.M
Emma woke with the biggest crick in her next. Her back was sore and her legs were stuck in the compact position they’d been stuck in all night/morning/ whatever time it was. She groaned as she moved to sit up properly. Someone was in the kitchen, and based on the smell of omelets and pancakes she guessed it must be a responsible adult making breakfast.“Are you alright in there?” Zelena asked. Rose made baby noises after her, mimicking her speech.“I’m fine. Just in the worst pain I’ve ever felt in my life. You wouldn’t happen to have any ibuprofen on you?”“I’m more of an Advil girl. But there is Ibuprofen in the bathroom down the hall. Medicine cabinet.”She nodded and painfully ambled up and out of the living room. The medicine cabinet was easy enough to find and with the help of the bathroom faucet, she downed three pills easily. When she returned, she finally noticed that the family was fully awake and devouring their breakfast. All except Regina. It was to be expected after the day before but it still managed to disappoint Emma. She sat in the empty seat beside Jefferson.She grabbed a plate from the kitchen island and began filling it with the remaining pancakes. A phone rang with a ringtone that came straight from a Disney villain’s monologue.The table froze.“It’s her isn’t it,” Jefferson said.“Of course it is. I told her she could check in.”“But you didn’t tell her you’d pick up.”“If I don’t pick up she’ll either continue to call relentlessly or show up here.”“You gave her the address?!”“No! Of course not! I may dislike Regina and you for that matter—but I’d never do something so wrong. She just has a lot of connections and I’m certain she could find a way to get Regina’s address easily.” Zelena got up from the table and answered the phone in the living room.Emma took her spot at the table and offered little Rose a mushed and cut-up piece of pancake. The young child was ecstatic by the sudden treat.“Yes?…. No, she’s not awake…NO! I’m not—Don’t take that tone with me I’ve already explained that—-No… I’ll let you know…Jefferson’s fine…The children are fine…No, they don’t need anything….I don’t think she would like that very much…I’ll ask her when she wakes up…” There was a long moment of silence. One that even those at the table followed.They all looked up at Zelena with unsure eyes. Her face was drawn up in a tight expression. She pressed her fingers against her forehead and with a deep breath stomped off to the sunroom with the phone still clutched to her ear.“Uh oh,” Grace whispered.“Yeah, uh oh.” Jefferson echoed. xxx Zelena stayed on the phone for an hour before coming out of the room with the most agonized expression on her face. She collected her and Rose’s things with a few dull explanations and disappeared from the condo.Emma snapped a photo of Jefferson trying to convince her to stay. Once he returned, disappointed but not shocked— life went on. Jefferson kept busy fielding questions from the production of Regina’s film while also sketching new designs from some of his art pieces.Henry was in Regina’s room for the majority of the day, though he came out at his uncle’s convincing him to eat. He was still feeling incredibly anxious, but Jefferson assured her that he only needed time and rest.Regina’s recovery over the next few days was slow going but steady.After the first day, she rarely left her bed for the rest of the week. Henry joined her right after school—Emma snapped numerous pictures of them sitting up on Regina’s humongous bed going over his homework, Pongo at the foot of the bed laying content. Zelena and sometimes Rose would stay all day, Jefferson went to paint most of the day but as the days of her recovery dwindled on he spent more and more time at the house. They fell into a pleasant routine and Regina almost didn’t want to end, but as all good things do—it had to.She could only remain off of the set for a handful of days, as production was at a point where most scenes shot were centered around her. Three days went by before she was forced to do ADR from a studio in New York. Jefferson drove her, and as a result, Emma accompanied them. She snapped pictures in the car and followed them into the building to document the ADR session.Since her reaction, she’d been so tired, struggled to breathe, and had struggled to maintain any energy—but she was a professional. Regina put on a good face, and if she moved a bit slower than normal—and if the sunglasses on her face were bigger than usual to cover the swelling… the crew was wise enough to not say a word.Jefferson refrained from complaining during Regina’s ADR session but, Emma could see his concern from a mile away. He was just waiting for the moment she faltered. And Emma couldn’t help but feel the same, especially after that dinner.As hard as she tried to remain impartial throughout the whole situation, her protective instincts were screaming. Watching Regina and Jefferson tremble in the company of their own mother made her ill. And she knew that this was only the tip of the iceberg. Would it be wise to invest in therapy now or later? Time will tell. xxx The end began on Regina’s first outing since the dinner. She, Zelena, Jefferson, and of course, Emma went brunch at some tiny French bistro Zelena had been raving about all week. She was making a point to be more present, trying her best to “bond”, but Regina had a sneaking suspicion that she was keeping tabs. At least partially.The auburn-haired woman called ahead and by some miracle managed to blackmail the owners into emptying out the place discreetly and quickly. By the time they arrived, it was empty. The place was pleasant if a bit cramped, sleek airy, and open. Perfect.At least until Zelena cleared her throat loudly and dropped the bomb Regina had been dreading. “Don’t be mad. But mother has been wracked with guilt, and incredibly worried. She’s meeting up here to check on you.”“You’re lying! Please tell me you’re fucking lying!” Regina exclaimed. Jefferson dropped his head into his hands and whined.“Zelena why! Why would you do that?!” Jefferson groaned.“She’s been on my back since the moment Regina left the hospital. Now that Regina’s better it makes sense for us to retry that little outing—this time ixnay in the fishnay.”Regina glared at her so fiery it rivaled the sun. “Did you even think about what I wanted? Or Jefferson? Maybe we didn’t want to speak to her on a day we were supposed to be enjoying with our sister.”“I thought about that—and then our mother called me for the tenth time in as many minutes. After this, I’m sure she’ll get bored of trying so hard with no results and back off from all of us until she sees you at the wedding.”  She huffed at their resistance, but after a quick breath, she softened. “I just want us to have a fair shot. We have to try. I can’t imagine how hard this is for you both, but this is the best thing for all of us. Hasn’t there been at least a little bit of lacking in your life? I know I’ve had some…maybe we can get that back. By going to this wedding, to start.”“We’re not going to the wedding Zelena. You’re making it worse by just tricking us into going out with you only for it to be a disguised meet-up with her!” Jefferson snapped. He usually kept a calm composure when it came to Cora but he’d had enough today. All he wanted was a quiet afternoon with his sisters and friends before picking up their kids and then maybe watching a kid’s movie before dinner. That’s all he wanted.“How long until she comes?” Regina asked. The fight had all but left her at this point. She knew that Zelena wouldn’t have told them if Cora wasn’t practically at the door of the bistro. All the fight and anger she’d had when she first found out was gone now. She just wanted to get this over with. Emma, however, was silent but obviously seething. Her righteous anger made Regina swoon, but she worried how much longer the young woman could handle it. They weren’t even 90 days in yet, and life had been hectic. It looked like the chaos would only continue, unfortunately. As if on cue, the bell above the door jingled, and in stepped Cora. She was dressed business casual today, with fitted black trousers, a blood-red blouse matching boots, and a grey pea coat. Victoria was with her, of course. And for the first time, Regina took in her appearance. She was younger than Cora, with a blunt ombre blonde cut and a stern face. Everyone but Zelena’s eyes furrowed in confusion.Zelena stood to greet Cora. “Hello, mother.”“Hello dear, you look well for a woman who’s seen her younger sister on her deathbed.” They politely air-kissed. “I’m an actress what can I say.” Zelena tightened her grip on Cora’s arms. “You didn’t tell me you were bringing company.” She whispered.“There’s no better time than to present to re-introduce everyone.” Zelena returned to her seat at the table a few shades paler than she’d been before. True worry was now etched all over her face. It set Emma on edge.Cora turned her attention to her other children. Her eyes caught Regina’s first.“You look well dear.”The waitress came eventually with the small portions of food and coffee. It was delicious just as Zelena had said and it was almost enough to make Regina forget the fact that she was at brunch with her mother, her fiance, and her siblings.But before long there was no more food to occupy their mouths and words started flying again. This time Cora spoke first.“Before we continue this any further I have to say thank you—all of you—for allowing me to come here today. I know Victoria’s presence is a bit unsettling and unfamiliar but you all have handled it well.”“That’s what happens when you spring shit like that on a family of performers,” Jefferson mumbled into his flute of just orange juice. Regina kicked him under the table and hid her smile behind a napkin.“Now that the ice has been broken I’d like to move our conversation from the superficial into the more serious.”Regina’s smile was gone now. “You do realize this is the third time we’ve seen you in as many months after not seeing you for a decade. I thought you were dead until you showed up at Jefferson’s art showing.”“More like hoped,” Jefferson mumbled again. She kicked him hard in the shin this time. That shut him up.“I know I know and it must be a terrible shock to your system to so suddenly be involved with me again—but time is of the essence. I have waited much too long to reconcile with you all. I’m desperate to do it as soon as possible.”“For the wedding.” Regina pointed out. “If there wasn’t a wedding—if you were still a single and bitter woman I doubt we’d be doing this.”Cora had the nerve to look shocked.“You know that’s not true.”“No, actually we don’t,” Jefferson said. “You haven’t exactly had a good track record—all things considered.” “That’s in the past now. I will admit I was a horrible neglectful mother but I’m here to make it better now. Why won’t you let me?”“Because I don’t trust you. The only evidence I have of your interactions with me are all negative—even if you have the best intentions in mind. Even within the space of the past three months” She counted off on her fingers. “You invaded our charity ball when I specifically barred you from the list. Forgot about my very obvious and quite unforgettable fatal allergy to seafood—which almost killed me. Then manipulate your way into a brunch, while I’m recovering, and bring your fiancé who we’ve met once. Who, by the way, I hope to God signed the NDA. If she didn’t there will be hell to pay.” Regina growled, allowing herself to utilize some energy to glare at Cora and her fiancee.“I insisted on coming.” Victoria tried to explain. “And I did sign, as soon as your lawyers sent the NDA over. Cora is impatient to reconcile and I thought meeting me and seeing the vast difference between the mother you grew up with and the woman now would help you.”“What are you a therapist?” Jefferson questioned snappishly.“So you’ve told her?” Regina turned to Cora. “You told her about everything you did back then?”“Yes. I’ve told her the most important things.”Both Jefferson and Regina snorted. “Most important. Fuck most important. If you can’t even be honest about what you did and who you were back then why should we trust you now? I can’t for the life of me understand why Zelena continues to entertain this but I certainly won’t. I’m much too busy to sit around and do this.” Regina moved to get up but Cora reached out and gently grabbed her wrist. She was conscious enough to be gentle but Regina still flinched hard. She ripped her hand out of her mother’s grip, and let out a shaky “Do not touch me again.”Cora held her hands up in surrender. “Let me prove to you that I’m a better person now. That we can build something resembling a relationship over time. I admit my tactics have been low and desperate. But with time I believe we can be a better family than we once were. All of us.” She reached a hand out to Jefferson. He didn’t take it.“What about our New Year’s party? It’s a small get-together of our closest friends and family on the 30th. Something non-formal where you can get to know your mother as she is now and the family you’ll gain once we marry.” Victoria tried, her attempts seeming genuine enough. But the attempts did not move Regina in the slightest.“Victoria has three daughters from her previous marriage—Ivy, Anastasia and Ella. They’re dying to meet you all.” Cora chimed in.Regina inhaled deeply. She was too tired to make a decision right now. Especially with this sudden development of step “sisters”. She needed a nap and a bowl of ice cream before she could even begin to unpack the emotional baggage that was stirred up today.“Give me time to think about it. I won’t make a decision the day you spring it on me. I'm a very busy woman. I’ll let you know within the next week.” An alarm went off on Jefferson’s phone. It was time to pick up the kids.“Well, this was fun.” Jefferson sighed. “We have to go now. Like ‘Gina said we’ll get back to you. Bye, for now, come on Em.”  xxx Regina was subdued on the ride back.  She barely spoke a word. When they arrived home, she forced Jefferson to lay on the couch with her, and watch all of the Shreks to make them forget brunch. Emma sat on the outskirts, but through each intermission, she inched closer and closer.Zelena left a voicemail but Regina didn’t bother calling her back. Zelena didn’t return the next day.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

December 14, Day 78
The Rodriguez family entered a stalemate following Cora’s disastrous attempt at a family reunion. Regina was still finishing up her movie, and focusing on putting in the work for the last few days of production.But her home life was a source of stress and worry. Regina felt immense guilt daily, for forcing poor Emma to sit through what was quickly becoming her own personal telenovela. It was embarrassing, to know that an observer was constantly present for the hellish ride that was Regina’s life right now. But Emma was as patient as a saint. She made no fuss, only offered support and wise words, and made each member of the family feel so very safe.Which is why the brunette arranged for their date to be as special as possible. She hadn’t forgotten about it—quite the opposite. Their little “date” had been a source of inspiration and motivation for Regina over the past very stressful few weeks. Through the final days of production, when her morale wavered, Regina imagined the possibilities for their little date.But there was one hurdle to master before they could enjoy themselves.Catwoman and the Blood Diamond wrapped on the 13th. It was a Friday, ironically enough.Regina would never admit it to anyone, but she was devastated. She’d worked so hard on the project and loved every minute of it. It was a dream come true. Even with the bruises, sore ribs, and bloody noses. The experience was magical, to say the least, and she believed the final product would be very well received. It was hard to say goodbye, but this end would surely usher in a new beginning for everyone. She was sure of it.As a present, she ensured every person on the cast and crew received a jacket with the newly approved film title and logo on the back. An embroidered black cat was curled beneath the logo, as were beautifully embroidered diamonds beneath the title on each jacket, and the matching hats had cat ears atop them. Grace had come up with the idea, and it had been too cute to ignore.The wrap party was abuzz with energy. Cast and crew were gathering in every corner to take selfies and videos to commemorate their last moments together for months. The dress code was dress to impress, as the venue was a swanky club the production company rented out for them. Seeing everyone so dressed up and saying goodbye was bittersweet. She was in a relatively tame outfit, a skin-tight asymmetrical red dress that came down to just below her Regina made time throughout the night to thank every crew member. They were integral to the production and oftentimes left to the wayside in conversation about movies.Graham and Regina were side by side the entire night. Although realistically, he only had a few scenes in the movie, within the two weeks he’d been on set he and Regina became fast friends. They were already making plans to go out and see theater and art shows and all sorts of things once they had time. The younger man was going from one project directly to another.He was cast in a romantic movie based on some kinky fan fiction. It was bound to be a hit thanks to his status as an up-and-coming heartthrob.  Regina on the other hand still hadn’t decided what project she would take on next. A pile of scripts lay on her desk, and she’d combed through all of them. They were all nice enough, but none spoke to her. Regina subconsciously decided to hold off on making any acting decisions until after the wrap party.A break would be nice, especially in the midst of this stressful time. These were the vulnerable moments where Regina was tempted to quit acting—but she could never follow through with such a fantasy. Regina loved acting far too much. It saved her from herself time and time again. If she quit, who would she be? Who would she become?As the party was just starting to get lively, Regina stepped away for a moment of peace. She just…needed a few seconds to gather herself. Trying to party while her mind raced so profusely was downright impossible.But she was not alone for long. A familiar burly figure followed behind shortly after she made her exit, and at first, Regina thought nothing of it. When she turned, she was relieved at first. Graham had become a friend over these past few weeks, and he’d gone to bat for her in the media.There was something in the way he staggered toward her that set her teeth on edge. He was obviously drunk. Her instinct demanded she go on high alert. Any man larger than her made her incredibly nervous, but his inebriation added a layer of unpredictability Regina did not enjoy. She dealt with that enough in her line of work and was well acquainted with how men lost control when inhibitions were lowered.“Hey Regina, why aren’t you partying?! This is your movie!” Graham slurred, wavering on his feet as he tried to focus on her. It was clearly taking all of his menial brain cells to hold this conversation.“I just wanted a break that’s all. I’ll be in within the next ten minutes, I promise.” Regina replied with an easy smile, something warm and unassuming.“Oh come on, you’ve worked so hard. A break can wait. The break can happen when you’re dead.” He badgered, taking Regina’s hand and attempting to drag her back into the venue. He wasn’t rough necessarily, but Regina’s heart raced nonetheless. A shadow of something long ago resolved passed over her, making her entire body tense. Being manhandled was not her favorite. She quickly pulled away.“Graham….I promise I’ll celebrate. In a few minutes…Do a lap around the dancefloor for me. And maybe grab some water.” She suggested, but he only gave a hearty chuckle in response instead of heeding her unspoken desire for alone time. He leaned up against the wall, effectively blocking the woman in. Trapping her in a small alcove outside the venue building.Regina’s heart stopped for a brief moment. Horrible memories flashed behind her eyes, and she silently reassured herself that he would never hurt her. Even if she couldn’t fully believe the words at this time,Although they weren’t close friends, they were friendly enough for Regina to have hopefully gotten a comprehensive read on him.“You know Regina….I’ve been thinking about you. Every time I see you, I just imagine you in that suit. You wear it well.” He attempted to compliment her, although his words only served to make Regina more uncomfortable.She gave a stilted laugh. “Graham…don’t—“—Wouldn’t it be something, if we came out of this production…together?” He suggested with a chuckle as if to play off his inappropriate words. “The world needs a good power couple. And we’re already portraying one of the hottest couples ever written.” He whispered, getting closer and closer with each word. Regina imagined that this moment must have felt cinematic for him. His inebriation, combined with her mere presence conjured the most embarrassing display out of the man.He puckered his lips the closer he got, and Regina placed a hand on his chest to stop him. He placed his larger hand over hers, misinterpreting her attempt to stop him, as encouragement.“Graham, don’t do this. Please. I like you as a person, but I don’t think we’re compatible in that way.” Regina tried, but as soon as the words left her mouth he only became more desperate.“Regina…we could be so good together. This movie would be a shoo-in for awards, and the press would be insane if we did this.  Every magazine would have our faces on the cover, and we’d be on every talk show together. We’d be the most famous people on the planet for a time. Don’t you want that?” He said it as if that kind of attention would be something fun. Not an absolute nightmare.“I’m starring in the movie dear, it’s guaranteed to do well.” Regina snarked in response, making it clear that she didn’t appreciate the underlying condescension of his words. The mere suggestion that the film wouldn’t do well without his overt involvement or a PR stunt made her angry. “We’ll get many awards based on the work alone. Creating a fake relationship is unnecessary.” She tried, but she knew she’d lost him.Graham’s face went stone hard. His face hardened, and he straightened his body to move as far away from her as possible.“Unnecessary? Well, I see…have a good night Regina.” Graham moved to leave, but Regina jumped in front of him.“Graham wait just….I don’t want the press tour to be awkward. I like you as a person, I do. I’m just not interested in dating right now.” Regina desperately tried.It was almost as if she could see his fragile masculinity falling apart before her eyes. She’d rejected many men in her life. It was a common part of her day-to-day, unfortunately. Because of her public image, many men thought they could hit on her, and push past her boundaries because to them she was playing “hard to get”.She thought Graham to be different, although warning bells were now signaling in the back of her brain.This was going to come back and bite her in the ass, she was certain of it. xxx 
December 16, Day 71
 Emma arrived at the condo, expecting the same old routine. Leroy let her in with a smile, as she passed the usual pastry his way. Emma made the trek up to the now-familiar elevator whilst balancing an iced coffee and donuts on her arm. She’d taken to bringing treats as a means to lift everyone’s spirits, and also as a way to get her caffeine fix before the day started.The young woman was exhausted, having spent all night editing some of the photos she’d taken over the past few weeks. The tedious action wasn’t necessary, as she was really supposed to wait for Jefferson’s input, but she needed something to keep her mind off the constant racing thoughts.Christmas was right around the corner, and Cora’s appearance only served to make the stressful event somehow even more egregious. Usually, Emma was ecstatic for the cheerful time of year, but she was scared shitless this time around. The idea of her family being back in close proximity to the Rodríguez family, especially as they got closer to the travel dates.Regina arranged for the Rodriguez family to fly to Switzerland on a slightly larger jet that would fit Emma’s immediate family. Jefferson often prattled about the upcoming Switzerland trip during the work day and interrogated Emma for information about her family’s likes and dislikes. As thankful as she was to travel in such luxury, the stress was starting to become too much.But as soon as she entered the suspiciously quiet condo, all worries were alleviated. For the first time in weeks, Regina stood in the kitchen of the condo in casual clothes and natural hair. This was the first time Emma had seen the woman since that fateful visit from Cora, and she looked better than Emma expected. When she met the blonde’s gaze her dark eyes sparkled, pulling the younger woman in more and more.“Hello, Miss Swan. I’ve been waiting for you to arrive.” Regina husked.Emma gulped. “Uh—Why? What did I miss?”“Nothing. You’re right on time. I hope you didn’t think I’d forgotten about our date. You paid a lot of money to get me alone, and I want to hold up my end of the bargain. There are two options, written on these two cards—“—Isn’t that a—“ Jefferson tried to interject with a laugh, although Emma already recognized it. Henry had shown her the Tik-Toks of kids choosing two cards, but she couldn’t fault Regina for the tactic. The anticipation was kind of fun.“—Hush you!” She chided gently before turning her attention back to Emma. “There’s a method to my madness. There are two adventures we could take for your date. It can be arranged for Jefferson to come along to maintain the integrity of the project. But we can also have a bit of privacy if you’d like. Pick the card and I’ll explain.”“I don’t get to weigh my options?” Emma questioned with a pout.“No, I don’t want you to be conflicted or to be stressed in any way. Just pick, and I’ll explain.” Regina said, her voice so reassuring Emma couldn’t help but nod. Jefferson groaned in the background of their moment as Emma reached out her hand and picked the card her heart desired. The bottom one. The one she could see just barely, thanks to the angle of the sun, had more writing.“Alright, Miss Swan—I’ve arranged for us to spend the day out in the open air. We’re going on a hot air balloon that Jefferson will paint from a distance. I’ve commissioned a Michelin-star chef to make us a three-course meal of decadent proportions. I even got you a few outfits, if you’d like to get dolled up with me.”“With you?”“Yes, with me. I like getting ready with my dates sometimes; it makes things fun. Plus, you’re already here. And so are the clothes. You can use the guest room to get dressed. We have an hour….unless you don’t want to go.” She said quietly, seemingly deflated by the idea of Emma disliking the plans.“No, I want to go! I really want to. Jeff is it—“Yep, I’m using you guys as a reference for a piece I’m working on. I’ll be your shadow for once, and you take pictures of your day—discreetly—because it’s what I’m seeing. Got it?”“Got it.” She replied with a grateful smile. She knew he was less than thrilled to be using his precious artistic energy as his sister pitied his photographer. But Emma couldn’t resist this adventure, nor could she forsake time to get to know Regina without the prying ears of Jefferson or any other member of Regina’s family.A flutter of excitement settled in her belly and traveled to the edges of every limb by the time she got to the outfits. Regina had kept things simple, but cute for the occasion. By some miracle, she picked dresses Emma would have worn on a date. The thoughtfulness made Emma gulp. The first dress was a dark burgundy red, with thin straps, and a lacy overlay over it that gave it a seductive edge. The second was a green sleeveless dress that happened to match the color of her eyes. And the last was a classic long-sleeved little black dress with a tasteful open back.For a moment she was torn, but the burgundy dress caught her eye. The color was so rich, and she just happened to know Regina had lipstick matching the shade. Maybe she could borrow it.Within a few minutes, Emma was dressed and teetering on tall black heels. There were a few options of varying heights, but she wanted to dress to impress. One most likely only got one “date’” with Regina Mills in their lifetime. She wanted to make it count.With a fortifying breath, she forced herself out of the room and down the stairs of the condo. Jefferson was sitting on the couch, sketchbook open. It wasn’t often that Emma got to see him at the beginning stages of a painting. But as curious as she was, her attention was stolen as Regina came down the stairs. “Come on Emma, we can get ready together in my en-suite. It’s fancy.” She said, motioning for Emma to follow after her.Of course, Regina looked divine. Like a goddess come to life. It should be impossible for a human being to look so good. Whatever celebrity cult Regina was a part of needed to hand over their skincare because the results were drop-dead gorgeous. She was in a dark blue dress that clung to her every curve. It had a tiny slit up the side that made Emma’s mouth water. And walking behind her was incredibly difficult, her eyes refused to stay in an appropriate space.Returning to Regina’s bedroom felt completely different this time. It was still a luxurious haven, but there were hints of things that set Emma on fire. The lacy bra strewn across the vanity chair for one—and the various lingerie and dresses scattered in the corner, having recently been tried on most likely.“We don’t have to take super long. I don’t plan on doing anything super heavy anyway. My skin needs a bit of a break.” Regina said, haphazardly throwing the bra away from the scene of the crime with a blush, and motioning for Emma to sit. She took her place in the out-of-place chair beside it and immediately went to work on her face with a practiced hand.There were a handful of unopened makeup products that were obviously for Emma, so she tried her best to steady her shaking hand. After a few moments, Regina turned to look at her. Emma gulped as Regina batted her eyelashes toward her, giving her an unintentional sensual smile. “You look stunning. I was hoping you’d pick that dress; I just knew you’d look beautiful in it. Are you looking for this?” She reached over and pulled out three shades of lipstick, all similar to the dress Emma wore. This woman had planned out everything. The thoughtfulness made Emma’s stomach flutter in the most embarrassing of ways.“Yes. I was kind of banking on you having this. I can’t complete my look without it.”  Emma said though she couldn’t quite get her body to move. God, she was so nervous.“I am a thorough planner, Miss Swan, I think of everything.” She commented, leaning closer and taking Emma’s face into one of her delicate hands. She held a thumb on Emma’s chin to keep her steady as lipstick was painted with care onto her thin lips. After carefully ensuring the coverage was even, Regina let her go. She gave Emma a once over and smiled so bright it made Emma melt.“You look amazing, and we’re going to have a great time. I’m sorry it took so long for us to get the chance to do this.”“No, don’t feel bad! I understand that you lead a busy life. I’m sure you’ll be booked and busy very soon after this. I’m glad to get this time to get to know you before you go back to being busy.” Emma said, suddenly feeling shy. Regina’s smile only grew, but she turned her attention back to the mirror as she finished her smoky eye.They worked in silence for the next few minutes before heading to the lobby to begin their adventure. Jefferson met them a few minutes later. xxx A discreet limousine pulled up in front of the condo and drove the trio to the site in upstate New York. The drive was only 40 minutes, but the easy conversation Regina held was more than enough to keep Emma entertained. Regina was charismatic as always, but not in that perfectly acted way she so often portrayed while they were around the rest of her family. She always tried too hard to be as even as possible, for everyone else’s sake, and in many ways, Emma related greatly.By the time they reached the location, Emma was struggling to maintain her excitement. As they exited the car, they were greeted by a beautiful field of green and the largest hot air balloon Emma had ever seen. Granted, she’d never seen one in real life before, but she’d always wanted to witness the majesty of manmade flight in real life.And now she would, thanks to Regina.The hot air balloon itself was beautiful, standing out in vivid technicolor against the blue sky. As the trio chatted with the operator of the balloon, Jefferson pulled away from the conversation to set up his painting station. He had a big bag full of various paints, a few canvases of varying shapes, and an array of brushes to help him study. Behind him, Emma could see the chef preparing their meals with fluid grace and skill.“Alright you two, have fun but not too much fun. I’m going to get started on a few sketches, I already have some ideas.” Jefferson said, patting Emma on the back before turning to his setup. Although his back was turned to her, she could feel the storminess of his countenance a mile away.Regina took Emma’s hand gently, gaining her attention and drawing it back to the adventure at hand. She met the woman’s eyes and smiled. “Are you ready?”With a nod, Emma let herself be led into the hot air balloon. The basket was large enough to hold a small dining table, a pair of chairs, and a cooler. Emma gave the chef a small wave before taking her seat. Regina even made sure to pull out her chair. The brunette sat across from her, moving with an elegance Emma could never imagine having.“You have to stop staring at me like I hung the moon and stars. It’s making it hard for me to focus.” Regina said, her voice taking on a soft quality Emma hadn’t heard before. The woman looked down, fiddling with her napkin and blushing just the slightest bit.“I’m sorry, I just…think you look very beautiful, and it’s making it hard for me to focus. At least the view will be enticing. How did you know I’ve always wanted to do this?” Emma questioned, forcing herself to look away from the goddess in front of her to the horizon line as they ascended slowly but surely. There was a small bump as they began to gain upward momentum, but otherwise, the ride was smooth.“I had a gut feeling. Jefferson suggested so many extravagant things, but I can tell you’re someone who likes to observe. And what better to observe than the beauty of nature? It’s a miracle I was able to book this, but I was so far in advance they couldn’t refuse me.”“How could anyone refuse you anything?” Emma said offhandedly, although she blushed once she realized how she sounded. Regina chuckled.“You’d be surprised how many No’s I’ve heard in my life. It’s only been in the past few years that I’ve been given the privilege of a real choice. I may have a way with men, but that only extends so far.” Regina joked, but there was something sad shining in her eyes Emma could not ignore.“…I hope this isn’t too forward or crass but I was curious…you date both men and women, right?” Emma slowly asked. She’d thought of this since meeting Regina, how it must feel to date men and women.“Yes, I do. Do you?”“Uh…not really. I mean, I’ve only dated men so far, but I haven’t had the chance to date a woman yet. I’ve had crushes but…nothing real.” She admitted.“No shame in that. You’re still young, so it’s understandable that you may not have explored that part of yourself. I’ve primarily dated women since escaping a very bad, long-term relationship with a man, but who knows what the future holds.”“You were in a long-term relationship? Was that…Henry’s father?”Regina stiffened at the mention of his, but she didn’t fully shut herself off. She took in a deep breath and nodded. “Yes, Daniel is Henry’s father. We had been together since High School and…well, it ended in a very volatile way. We still don’t speak. I don’t ever want to be in that position again, which is why I haven’t dated much since.”Emma opened her mouth to speak, but the courses were being brought out. As they tasted and reacted to the delicious foods, the conversation still flowed easily. They kept to more palatable topics once more before Regina surprised Emma once more.“Alright Miss Swan, first course is down. I know you have a million questions for me, and you’ve yet to take a single picture.”Her comment startled Emma into action. She was very right; she was so focused on enjoying the date she forgot for a few moments she was still working. It wasn’t difficult to find subjects to capture. The sky was scattered with beautiful clouds, and the sun cast the most gorgeous light hues across the sky. And they were all painting beautiful shards of light on Regina, adding to her beauty. When she wasn’t looking, Emma snapped a few candids of the woman.“I have enough for now, when the sun gets lower I’ll take more. I want to see the sunset.”“We will. I arranged for dessert too, so we’ll be up here for a little while. But we can start the descent if you get uncomfortable for even a moment.” Regina reassured, but there was no need. Emma smiled over at her.“Don’t worry too much. I love heights, and I haven’t been this relaxed since before my big break. My only wish is for there to be some sort of bathroom. I don’t have to go, but I’m paranoid about it.” Emma confessed, earning a chuckle.“We won’t be here for very long, at worst, we’ll get you a little bucket, and we’ll toss it over the side.” She joked. “Like I said before, if you need anything, we can cut this venture a little short. For now, though, tell me more about how you came to build your career. I’ve been around the block for a little while, and I don’t remember hearing your name until very recently. I’m quite curious.”“It’s a very short story,” Emma said with a chuckle. “I started off just taking pictures for my local newspaper. Then I started to build up my portfolio, worked as an assistant on the East Coast for a bit, and saved up enough for a good camera kit. I got really lucky that some of the photo shoots I did in New York went well, and then somehow overnight I was taking photos for top models and going viral. I still can’t quite believe that I’m able to do what I do in such a short time but…I’m aware that I’m very lucky.”“What a miraculous story. Not as dramatic as I expected, but I love the fact that you worked hard and made a name for yourself. You’re talented Emma, and it’s been a joy to work with you. I already know that the final project will be amazing.” Regina complimented softly.“Thank you...I hope it’s as well received as we want it to be. I mean, we haven’t even hit the 90-day mark, but the richness of the pictures and the story being told is too powerful…I hope it goes well. It’s been making me incredibly nervous to think about you all being harassed or judged because of what will be revealed through this book. It scares me to think about the backlash you and Zelena might receive for not disclosing the fact that you two are sisters for so long. Even the kids, I worry about what will happen to them and how the world will treat them once they hear the stories you guys have to tell…and I know I’m only scratching the surface. And I know things will only become more complicated as time goes on.” Emma admitted, the words falling easily even as the second course was served around them.She'd been holding in so much concern and worry, and because of the nondisclosure agreements, she did not want to risk breaching the contract by talking to the people she usually spoke with—her parents. As embarrassing as it was, Emma didn’t have many friends her age to bounce off of. She’d been so focused on school, or being the perfect daughter/granddaughter, that making friends and maintaining anything more than the status quo was just too much energy.The second course was just as delicious as the first—if not a bit more delicious. The scallops were divine, and completely distracted both women from the in-depth conversation at hand This time, Emma made sure to snag a few pictures of the meal before devouring it. She still had a job to do, despite how enraptured she was with Regina currently and how much that drove her to distraction.But her mind finally jolted as she remembered Regina’s previous statement. “You said I could ask a question…Can I ask…why you keep letting Zelena expose you to Cora? It’s so clear that you hate being around them, and that it damages your mental health in some way. Why do you let her push so hard?”Regina let out a sigh. “Well, dear…To be completely honest with you, I’m terrified of my mother. I’ve been in therapy since I became ‘famous,’ but I still flinch when she comes near me. And now I truly don’t know if that will ever change. I still feel this uncontrollable need to please her, mixed with a constant fear that at any time she’s going to hurt me….and it’s so familiar I don’t know which way is up. And Jefferson is determined to see this through without reacting, for some reason. And I’d rather endure than risk her actually blowing up at me. She’s been…nice so far, I can’t deny that. And part of me is honestly holding out hope that maybe she really has changed…and maybe I can actually meet my mother. Not the drunk, violent version of her I’ve become accustomed to.” Regina confessed, her eyes growing Her words broke Emma’s heart.She had issues with her own mother, sure, but she had never once felt genuine fear for her safety. Fear for her individuality, sure, but not fear for her physical safety. She didn’t have scars the way Regina did, and she would never. As confused as she was by Regina’s reaction to Cora and her persistent seeming disregard for her own wellbeing, how she really blame the woman? She would never understand, but she could continue to offer support.The third course came out shortly after, and the duo enjoyed their date without much interference. By the end of it, Emma felt much closer to Regina than she ever thought possible. And Jefferson had a series of trippy paintings started, and planned for his next gallery showing.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

December 23, Day 88
Christmas was upon the household before they knew it.Balancing her workload, coordinating with her family, dodging long-winded phone calls about thermal onesie colors, and navigating this new friendship with Regina left Emma beyond exhausted. But the experience was rewarding nonetheless. With the movie done filming, Regina was home more often and things were, briefly, back to the “normal” cultivated in the project's early days.Since their “date”, Regina and Emma had been getting along much better than either woman expected. Emma was trying hard not to become overly attached, but she feared it was much too late. She’d made a strict rule for herself in previous jobs to observe, but never get attached. The people she captured were often intriguing, living lifestyles she previously thought unattainable to a little nobody like herself.She just couldn't stop being relieved to return to the condo every day. Emma felt the most like herself in the presence of the Rodríguez family and dreaded having to compartmentalize her truth, with who she pretended to be around her family.Although Emma remained in New York leading up to the trip, she felt as if she was at her mother’s side with the amount of time she spent a day communicating with her. Mary Margaret was losing her mind at the idea of first-time international travel, and having to keep track of her teenage son, husband, and extended family—once they landed. Her obsession with ensuring that every aspect of their trip was perfect exhausted Emma to no end. So, when the time came for the Rodríguez family to meet the private jet, and then make a “pit stop” in Storybrooke, Emma was beyond relieved.Jefferson, Grace, Henry Sr, and Emma were the first to arrive at the jet. Regina was at an emergency meeting with her PR team and management, and Henry was by her side. Close to an hour after their initial arrival, Regina arrived—donning sunglasses, a beautiful scowl, and casual clothes that molded to her figure in ways that drove Emma to distraction.But her obvious upset was disconcerting, as the morning had been so positive. At the sight of her angry expression, Jefferson called to his sister as she attempted to stalk to her room.“What’s with the face ‘Gina? Did Kathryn piss in your cornflakes this morning?” He questioned, snark concealing the genuine concern.Emma pulled out her camera and snapped a photo of his eyes shining with worry. She couldn’t help herself. In the past few weeks, she’d gotten more comfortable utilizing opportunities for good shots. She’d been so conservative when shooting initially, but after reviewing the footage, Emma feared that authenticity was needed to tell the most compelling story. Of course, she kept her shots as appropriate and discreet as possible—but at this point, both siblings were so used to her presence that neither flinched.“My life is a shit show, that’s what. But I don’t want it to cloud this trip. We’re still leaving…I just need a minute.” Regina deflated for a moment, no longer radiating upset but just plain exhaustion. It was only 10 a.m., and a pang of sympathy hit Emma’s chest. They’d had a nice morning, eating pancakes with the kids and watching cartoons to soothe Henry’s nerves about the flight and impending company. But the calm was gone—and the storm had arrived.Emma wanted to wrap Regina in blankets, hold the woman in her arms, and force her to take a nap—but that was so firmly outside the bounds of platonic thinking Emma forced upon herself. It would defeat all the progress Emma made in not thinking about Regina in a romantic sense. In an intimate sense.“Alright ‘Gina…. if you need anything yell.” He said, his eyes following her as she moved to hide in the bathroom of the jet.“Let me know if you hear from Zelena, she should be here by now,” Regina commented before making her way to her impromptu hiding spot.Jefferson let out a long-suffering sigh when the door snicked shut. “God Dammit I forgot Zelena was coming.”“You guys have been having so many back-to-back stressful interactions, why are you bringing her with you on this trip?” Emma asked, her words slightly brash as she couldn’t hold them back. She and Jefferson were becoming closer and more candid with one another.Although they were together every minute of every day technically, Emma could tell he was going through something private. Something that existed outside of his family, somehow. He looked like he wasn’t sleeping, he was getting thinner—not by much, but enough that Emma could tell. It was coming up on the 90-day mark of the project, and she could see the signs of wear and tear on him.But she couldn’t get him to open up about it.As close as they got, Emma remained prudent in her attempt to keep things mostly professional. There had to be a line drawn somewhere, because if she got lost in them all…she feared she’d never get out. And she couldn’t be caught up in the lives of the rich and famous, that was not her style. It would only lead to heartbreak.“Because she paid for the house with us. We set this at the top of the year when things were much more peaceful. ‘Gina has undercover security stationed outside Cora’s house 24/7. If she tries to leave the country, they stop her. Although Zelena doesn’t know that, so I truly don’t know why she’s not here.” Jefferson said, his words trailing off as she tried to locate his phone.After a moment of searching, he called his older sister. As he did so, Emma pulled out her laptop to transfer over the pictures she’d taken and organize them.“Zelena, hey—where are you?… What do you mean you’re not coming…Z…you paid the deposit in January surely you—ok…I didn’t realize…why didn’t you say anything? I can cover your part, it’s not a problem. Don’t—Ye—I’m doing it. Be here in an hour.” He shouted, before hanging up. Yet another sigh fell from his lips.“What happened?”“I—Zelena tried to back out of the trip but I convinced her to come. I don’t mind covering, especially with this being Rosalie’s first Christmas. I just wish she’d said something earlier…God she’s gonna give me an ulcer.” xxx An hour later, the entire Rodríguez family had boarded the plane and were mostly seated. Zelena arrived within the time Jefferson requested, oddly quiet for the first time since Emma met her. She wasn’t exactly solemn, but something was weighing her down.The private jet wasn’t used extremely often, as Regina didn’t like the detriment it posed to the environment—but with a party this size, and Jefferson’s insistence on making this ‘extravagant for their guests’ this was the solution. The ride to Storybrooke was an hour and a half, so they had time to decompress and prepare for their guests.The closer they got to this reunion, the more nervous Emma became. Her heart was racing so hard it was surely bruising her ribcage. As she filed inside and attempted to find a seat, Regina’s soft hand closed around hers.“Emma, sit with me. Henry’s ditched me to play some game with Grace. I’d love the company.” Regina requested, flashing a small smile that made Emma soften.“Sure thing. What are you reading?” She asked as she got comfortable. The spot Regina usually commandeered had two comfortable seats close together. Usually, Henry took the spot, but Emma felt honored to briefly take it. She could smell Regina’s perfume as she turned to look at her—the perfect mix of lavender, vanilla, and a hint of jasmine—and looking over to see her face made Emma’s heart stop for a moment. Her hair was in its natural state, curls bouncing and enticing. She was in a white sweat and leggings, curled up in the chair with a book in her lap. She looked so adorable.“I was convinced to re-read The Interview with the Vampire, Jefferson’s on a vampire kick right now. His work is becoming morbid again, but it will sell well.” She explained with a chuckle, before filling Emma in on why Claudia was her favorite tragedy to read.For most of the ride, the pair cycled between comfortable silence and easy conversation. Jefferson and Zelena were having quiet, and seemingly intense conversations through the ride while Rose slept in her mother’s lap. At no point did Emma feel bored, she just enjoyed Regina’s company in a way she hadn’t thought possible before. Emma felt so content, curled up like a housecat beside the most beautiful woman in the world.She almost forgot about the impending appearance of her family, but toward the end of the trip, she could see Jefferson getting antsy across the jet.“Are you nervous?” Regina questioned quietly, her gaze soft and understanding. If anyone understood complex familial relationships, it was her.“Very…but I hope the trip will be peaceful. I want to enjoy a vacation for a few days, I desperately need one.” Emma couldn’t even remember the last time she had a true vacation. Work had been so consistent—thankfully—but that left no room for rest.“If you ever need a break from this project, I’m sure Jefferson would be amenable. I don’t want you burning out….you deserve to have a break when you want one.”  Regina expressed. “I’ll let him know, I promise. I still have some gas left in the tank, and if all goes well, I can build up my reserve until the next holiday…I just hope my mom can take a chill pill before boarding.” Emma snorted, although, beneath that humor, genuine concern lived.“Even if she doesn’t, we’re honored to host your family and to give you all a much-earned break. No matter what happens, we’re grateful for your hard work.” Regina said, reaching over and taking Emma’s hand. Her eyes shined with genuine gratitude, and Emma’s cheeks flushed immediately. But before she could embarrass herself, the pilot spoke over the intercom.
“We’ve landed in Storybrooke, the doors will be unlocked in 5 minutes.”
Emma gulped as the reality of the situation finally hit her— her family would be joining them in mere moments. The worlds most important to her would be colliding once again. “Should we go out to meet them outside?” Emma questioned, unsure of what to do in the moment. She didn’t want to step on anyone’s toes, but she also just wanted to get this over with. The sooner everyone was in their seats, the sooner they could start the 9-hour journey to Switzerland.“Not if you don’t want to. I can greet them if you’d like a few more moments to enjoy the quiet.” Regina offered her voice soft and kind.“No, I’ll greet them. I think it will be good for me to get the awkward fawning over with, and bring them in. I won’t be long.” Emma said, before hopping up and straightening her clothes. She was in a sweatshirt—directly from the CatWoman set—sweatpants and sneakers. Her hair was down, but as she made her way to the door Emma quickly pulled it up into a ponytail.Although Storybrooke was a small town and didn’t have an airport, there was a small tarmac for private use installed by some billionaire in the 80’s. The Nolans were waiting a few feet away, suitcases ready and sunglasses on. At the sight of her eldest child, Mary Margaret let out a squeal of excitement and rushed toward her. Within seconds, Emma was smooshed into a hug and enveloped in her mother’s arms.“Oh Emma, this is so exciting! I’m so grateful for this experience, where’s Jefferson? Is sweet little Henry here too? And Grace—oh she’s adorable too.”“Yes, Mom, we talked about this. Everyone’s inside. You can leave your suitcases out here, the crew will put them in the cargo hold before we pull off. Let’s get inside and get out of this cold.” She commented, fighting the urge to shiver. Storybrooke was cold this time of year. December was always the start of the bitter cold that Emma despised, but their destination would be more of the same—just a bit more luxury.The family filed into the jet one by one. Emma led the way, followed by her brother, mother, and then her father pulling up the rear. As they entered, Emma met Regina’s gaze. In a flash, she watched her friend disappear, and in her place, the movie star remained. She sat up straighter and gave the most blinding smile to the newcomers.“Hello everyone! It’s so good to see you.” She said, standing and greeting each member of Emma’s family with a warm hug.“Thank you guys for having us, we’re very excited to enjoy this trip with you all.”  David expressed, his wide smile making him look so boyish at that moment.“We’re happy to have you,” Jefferson added his smile a touch more genuine than Regina’s. It was obvious that everyone was still on edge with Emma’s family, and unsure truly how to interact in such a private space. But Ezra made things easier, by greeting each person individually before sliding himself in seamlessly with Henry and Grace. His mere presence seemed to ease some of the underlying tension. Although the age difference was large, he was a kind young man, and easily blended in with the children.“I don’t know if you’ve met her, but my older sister Zelena and her beautiful daughter Rosalie are joining us for this trip,” Regina said, moving to take the little red-haired baby who squealed at the sound of her name coming from her aunt’s lips. She took the baby with a joyous smile, put her on her hip at the Nolan’s made brief introductions with Zelena.To Emma’s surprise, the auburn-haired woman was as poised and gracious as ever—revealing the most genuine smile Emma had seen yet. After a few moments of stilted greetings and conversation, the intercom buzzed to life once more—informing them all that the plane was to take off in a few moments.“Alright everyone, take your seat. Get comfortable for take-off. We have a long flight, but hopefully, we can sleep through most of it.” Regina called, her eyes scanning the room to ensure everyone was in their seats or at the very least, preparing to be. At times, the Mom side of her came out, and it made Emma giggle. She could never turn off her Mom brain, it was so entangled in her everyday life.Everyone took a seat, and thankfully Emma was able to keep her spot beside Regina.Takeoff was smooth, and so began their long trek to their destination. xxx 9 hours.9 Straight hours of flying—the longest flight Emma ever sat through, and even with the luxury surrounding them she began to get antsy around hour 4. Luckily, Regina kept her occupied with conversation and eventually, some stretches to help keep her mind off the discomfort of staying in the same place for so long.Sleep took over for the remainder of the flight, a deep sleep born from a mixture of exhaustion and the woman beside her. Regina’s presence soothed something in Emma. She hadn’t even realized she needed this kind of calm in her life. Between the sweet smell of her perfume, the warm timbre of her voice, and the mere feeling of her body beside Emma’s—she was down for the count, drool and all.When she woke next, it was to her mother’s insistent and familiar shaking. “Emma! Come on, honey, we’ve landed.” She said, her voice mildly grating to Emma’s ears as she tried to force herself into consciousness.“Five more minutes Ma.” She tried, but another voice called out to her—waking her instantly. “Come along Miss Swan, we have to get the house set up for the rest of your family.” Regina husked. Emma shot up, almost colliding with her poor mother as she tried to wipe the drool off the side of her face.As her bleary eyes forced themselves to focus, she took note of everyone around her. They were standing and had on their coats—more ready than her.“Shit—shoot. Sorry. I'm moving, I’m moving.” She muttered, quickly throwing on her coat and following after the gaggle of people filing out of the private jet. As they exited, Emma moved to find her luggage—but Regina’s soft hand stopped her.“My staff is bringing the luggage in, don’t worry about it. It’s late; we should rest and prepare for tomorrow’s festivities.” Regina said gently, pulling the blonde along the snowy path toward their destination. Jefferson picked out a picturesque location in Zurich, Switzerland. There were famed little towns that looked like something out of a Christmas movie, with miles and miles of beautiful homes lit up with warm and inviting twinkling lights.The houses they resided in were at the top of a long, snowy hill—and thanks to the car service ready and waiting—they were at the door within minutes. The sights around them were staggering, even in the darkness of the evening. Switzerland was six hours ahead of Maine, and with their pitstop, they were slightly behind schedule. They arrived around 1 AM local time.In the shadows of the early morning, twinkling fairy lights shined bright as they hung from the rooves of the houses—mesmerizing them all for a moment. Emma snapped a picture and knew for sure that this view would be burned into her memory. But the exhaustion was palpable. After showing them to the front door of their new home away from home, Regina and her family left the Nolan’s toNo one said a word as they found their way to the bedrooms designated for them. Mr & Mrs. Nolan went to the master bedroom, Emma went to the second largest room, and Ezra went to the smallest.  She barely looked at the bed before diving headfirst into the soft pillows and letting her body sink into a sweet sleep. xxx 
December 24, Day 89
Emma woke the next morning feeling more rested than she’d felt in a long time. Jefferson explicitly told her to rest as much as possible during the trip, as they’d be spending so much time together already that it only made sense for the poor woman to have at least some time alone.For the first time, she really got a good look at the room she was given.It was the second largest in the house, and the view was stellar. The mountains of village homes that she glimpsed early in the morning were breathtaking in the morning light. After a quick shower, Emma watched as the snow began to fall around the cabin, catching the rays of light as the sun shined bright. The decor was a perfect mix of modern and farmhouse chic—with muted neutral colors, pops of earthy greens and browns, and textured pillows that brought to life a vision far more luxurious than anything Emma had ever owned. As she admired the space around her, a vibration from the bed stole her attention.Her phone pinged, and after a quick glance, she saw Ezra’s contact name pop up. His text read: “Granny made coffee. Regina’s making your cup now.”“Regina?!” Emma gasped, half-conscious of the fact that she’d almost fallen out of bed at the message before she shot up and ran down the stairs. It was Christmas Eve, and Regina fucking Mills was making her coffee. Without even checking her appearance, Emma made her way down the stairs to find something right out of her dreams.As she hit the last step, she remembered that she’d slept in an oversized t-shirt and sweatpants that did nothing to flatter her figure.Granny and Regina were side by side in the kitchen, dishing up hot mugs of coffee and a few cups of what looked like homemade hot chocolate. There were containers of freshly diced chocolate and milk on the counter—Emma shouldn’t have expected anything less from the woman and yet, she was intensely surprised by the thoughtfulness. By a quick glance at the open pantry door, the house was fully stocked with all they could possibly need.Henry was beside Ezra on the kitchen island, the Nintendo Switch set up for them to play what looked like Kirby. They were laughing together between sips of two huge cups of hot chocolate— fluffy marshmallows and a sprinkle of cinnamon on top. Emma’s mouth watered.At her sudden presence, Pongo perked up and made his way over—tail wagging. On instinct, she moved to greet him. “Hi buddy, Merry Christmas Eve.” She whispered, petting his wiggly body as he pressed up against her.Pongo was normally working, so she did her best to keep her desire to pet his cute little face at bay. But he didn’t have his vest on today, instead, he had the cutest little bow tie on—green & plaid, obviously to celebrate the holiday. Once he had enough attention from the blonde, he turned back around to be by his human’s side. As soon as she took a step forward, it was like Regina sensed her presence. She turned around a bright smile on her face.“Good morning Miss Swan. Merry Christmas Eve.” She greeted, grabbing a large mug filled to the brim with whipped cream and making her way over. She placed the cup in the woman’s hands, their fingertips brushing for a brief moment that left Emma breathless.  “Here’s your coffee.”“Thank you…oh shit did you put cinnamon on it too!”“Ezra told me about your penchant for it. Henry’s always preferred his hot coco with a hint of cinnamon. And I know you never finish your coffee, so I mixed half coco half coffee…Call it the Emma specialty.” The brunette said, her cheeks turning slightly pink as she met Emma’s gaze. She had the distinct impression that she was missing something important. As if she’d skipped an important line of text while studying. Something that should be easily identifiable, something right in front of her face—but Granny turned to greet her before she could dissect any further.She and her great-aunt were incredibly close. Although her grandmother was a source of comfort and love throughout her life, there was something special about her and Granny’s relationship. The older woman understood the swirling black sheep inside of her. She understood that Emma was different than what her parents expected her to be—and she respected that. As she’d been the same black sheep in her own family long ago.“Good morning, gorgeous. Have a seat and sip your coffee fast. We’re waiting on your slow-poke parents.” Granny said, her greeting warm.“Jeez, sorry I would have woken them up and dragged them down with me if I’d known…why are we waiting for them exactly?”“We have plans, Miss Swan. I booked us a little skiing and snowboarding trip. There are beautiful slopes at a resort nearby, and they are all ours for a few hours. There’s also a beautiful restaurant at the location as well that would be perfect for brunch. Breakfast should be ready soon. It’s light, but it’ll fill us up for the exercise.” Regina stated, motioning to the wide array of breakfast sandwich fixings she and Granny had been cooking up.Various plates filled with perfectly cooked cheesy eggs, sausage, bacon, and even a few slices of pepperoni for Ezra—the weirdo. There was an array of croissants and bagels ready to be toasted, but all Emma could think about was the care and love that went into such a meal. There were so many options and cheeses, that everyone could have exactly what they wanted if they so desired.It must have taken them a long time to fix, and yet both women were smiling as if they’d done nothing special.She took a sip of the concoction and groaned in delight. Somehow, Regina knew her exact ratio of coffee and hot chocolate to do. The taste was immaculate.Regina’s husky chuckle in response to her reaction sent shivers down her spine. “I see you’re enjoying it. Good.” She moved closer for a split second, pressing her hand to Emma’s hip as she watched the woman enjoy herself. They shared a glance, but before Emma could give voice to the complicated emotions rising inside her at the feeling of Regina's touch, footsteps sounded. It was time to get the day started.  xxx Breakfast was a messy, overstimulating, and chaotic ordeal. But it was magical. Despite the reservations Emma had when considering combining her family and her work, everyone got along well. Once her parents made their way downstairs, and the last of the Nolan clan climbed out of bed, they were on their way.The families were practically shaking with excitement. After a quick announcement of their plans for the day at breakfast, everyone was revved and ready to go. A large car waited for them all, and a few extra security people were also called to protect such a large group. After bundling the youngest children up in their marshmallow-adjacent jumpsuits and scarves,  the families made their way.The resort was about 30 minutes away from the houses they were commandeering, but the ride was fast when the views remained so gorgeous. Between the snow-laden city and the clear blue sky, Emma had plenty of subjects to choose from as she kept herself occupied during the ride.“I never thought we’d see a country like this. I can’t imagine how expensive the houses are and transporting this many people too—sheesh.” Mary Margaret offhandedly commented in the car. Normally, Emma would not heed her mother's comments as anything serious. But since the start of the car ride, honestly, since the start of the trip, she’d sensed something off. As much as her mother acted appreciative, Emma was beginning to sense an underlying hint of jealousy. She couldn’t blame her. It was hard to see such wealth when you were on a teacher’s salary—but her mother was far from poor.Their family was bolstered by her grandfather’s political career, and the wealth he still acquired from it. She never wanted for anything in her life, and this jealousy streak was only making Emma’s life harder.“Ma—I told you that they wouldn’t be doing this if it wasn’t firmly planted in their budget. Just be grateful to be here at all, don’t make shitty passive-aggressive comments about them.” She snapped, earning a few side glances from the elders in her family, but none stepped in to stop her.Mary Margaret scoffed. “ I am not being passive-aggressive, just observant. Can I not ponder the price of this luxury vacation? Is that so wrong?”“Yes, it is, when it’s really just thinly veiled complaints and jabs. It’s not what you’re saying it’s both how you’re saying it and what you’re not saying. That woman made us breakfast, and you’re sitting here comparing the price of the villa as if that has anything to do with you. They’ve had this trip on the books since the start of the year. They didn’t have to include us at the last minute, but they did. Just be grateful and keep it quiet.”Her mother had no response. She simply pouted like a child and sat back in her seat. For a few terrifying moments, Emma feared the scolding that would come from her harsh words, but other than Granny’s slight smirk no one made mention of it.By the time they made it to the resort, the tension was thick enough to cut with a knife. But, in favor of giving her children a great vacation, Mary Margaret refrained from scolding her daughter and instead brushed it off.The resort greeted them all with open arms, offering steaming hot cups of tea and more hot chocolate as they were led to a beautiful outdoor seating area. However, as soon as they got settled and began to pair off with instructors—Regina’s phone would not stop ringing.“Mom—you’re not going to leave me alone are you?” Henry questioned, terror streaking his voice as she watched her dig out her cell phone.“No, my love, I won’t. Just let me see what my manager wants, and I’ll be all yours, alright mijo?” Regina promised, tilting his chin up to look at her. She pressed a kiss to his forehead before moving to find a more secluded area. Grace took her cousin’s hand and comforted him as sThe instructors were all kind men and women who did well with instructing the newbies on how to hold their feet, and how not to fall down the snow slopes and tumble to their death. For the most part, everyone took the instructions in stride—but Emma couldn’t keep her focus.She couldn’t stop thinking about where Regina went. The poor woman had made them breakfast and brought them into her family’s vacation but she could barely enjoy it. She was stuck on some work call, instead of watching her little niece play with the snow as Pongo watched her diligently.“Go check on her.” Ruby quietly suggested, scaring the living hell out of Emma as she tried to distract herself by watching Ezra clumsily learn how to snowboard.“Go check on who?”“Regina. I can see you looking around for her. She went into the resort lobby, go check on her. I know you want to.” Her aunt teased, nudging her with a pointy elbow.With a huff, Emma conceded defeat and made her way to the resort doors. She could see Regina pacing. On instinct, she snapped a photo of her through the window before making her way inside as discreetly as possible.“No, Kathryn, I refuse to give in to his ridiculous, childlike demands. He doesn’t get to control this press tour. He doesn’t get to control anything about this film—I am the star. I am the lead, the one whose blood, sweat, and tears have built this thing. His screen time amounts to a total of 10 minutes. I don’t care what he’s threatening to say—it’s not true! I was nothing but nice to him during that production and numerous crew members can testify to that fact….No, I don’t want this getting out of control—I refuse—NO! No. I’ll call you when I’m on the ride back, alright? Let me enjoy this time with my family before he makes my life hell…Alright, bye.” She sneered, ending the call with a growl. The brunette was shaking with rage, and it didn’t take a genius to figure out who she was talking about.“Regina…you alright?” Emma questioned, immediately feeling like a fool for asking a question with such an obvious answer.“I am far from alright…but thank you for checking on me…I hope no one else has noticed my absence.”“It’s hard to ignore your absence Regina…your presence adds a lot to every room you’re in.”“Lucky for us we’re out in the great slopes of Switzerland, not in a room. But you’re sweet…Graham’s giving me hell and seems incredibly eager to ruin this experience for me as soon as possible. But I won’t let him ruin my holiday too. Come along, have you ever ridden a snowboard before dear?” Regina asked, reaching out her hand, and waiting for Emma to take it.The younger woman gulped. Fear struck her heart, but the soft smile on Regina’s face and her expectant expression coaxed Emma to let her guard down for a moment. She took the brunette’s soft hand in hers and swallowed back the desire to caress the top of her delicate hand as they walked together back to the slopes.“Mom, you’re back! Just in time, I want you to ski with me!” Henry exclaimed, running up to his mother and taking her into a tight hug that made her chuckle. But she never once let go of Emma’s hand.“I will, mijo, just let me refresh my memory. It’s been a while since I went down some slopes for real.” She expressed, pressing a kiss to her son’s forehead and following behind him with a warm smile. She let go of Emma’s hand eventually, but it was clear the act was reluctant.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

December 24, Day 89
The remainder of the day was spent keeping warm after hours spent playing in the snow. The ski instructors were patient people, consummate professionals who made the entire experience smooth. The kids had a blast flying down the slopes, and even Ezra—who tried his best to play it cool in front of his crush—let loose and took in the stunning sights around him.At one point, Regina even took a few moments out of her bonding time with Henry to assist Emma—though they both ended up tangled up in the snow laughing when Emma’s clumsiness led them to fall to the snow-covered floor. Jefferson snagged Emma’s camera for the fiasco and made sure to snap photos of them while chuckling. Of course, he didn’t help either of them up.The older family members watched with glee as the children played in the expanse between the two houses, but their old bones ached after a while. The mothers of the group watched from comfortable outdoor chairs as the children frolicked, and little Rosalie built snowmen with her mother and uncle.It was a pleasant little time. Emma should have been enjoying the reunion with her family, but embarrassingly, all she could think about was Regina. The thoughts had become increasingly consuming since their date, but this trip had solidified her descent into madness. The woman was all-consuming. Every beat of Emma’s heart coincided with some thought about her—and the blonde could only hope the other woman felt the same.But she was determined to stop thinking about it. The possibilities, the reasonings behind Regina’s increased touch, and the prolonged looks. She couldn’t dwell on all the signs blaring at her—begging her to do something.The plan after the snowy adventure was to rest and then reconvene for a special dinner at the Rodríguez home. Regina wouldn’t reveal much details, but based on the excitement on Granny’s face Emma had a feeling the fair was going to be diving. As soon as they entered the house, Emma braced for her mother’s tirade. She had the grace to wait until father and son made their way up the stairs.“I bet this dinner is going to be some five-course, Michelin-star tasteless crap. I was hoping to make my cheeseburger casserole, but if it makes her happy—then I guess it’s fine.” She snarked, pretending to say the words under her breath—but their volume revealed her true intentions.She wanted Emma to hear her—she was looking for a reaction—but to be quite frank, the blonde didn’t have much energy to battle her mother right now. She desperately needed to rest before taking on what already looked to be a disastrous dinner. She hoped her instinct was wrong, but Emma was well aware that the combination of her cranky mother, unpredictable uncle, and the ticking time bomb that was Zelena—things could turn south fast.As appealing as a nap was, Emma couldn’t settle herself in for a restful slumber. She tossed and turned and eventually conceded defeat—deciding to spend her time preparing for the dinner. There had been mention of a small family get-together, but Regina knew how to party. She knew how to dress, and most likely consulted a team of stylists to ensure her Christmas Eve look was special.Before anything, though, Emma needed to clear her head. A hot shower with delicious-smelling products made life seem more bearable within half an hour. When she exited the shower smelling of sweet candied citrus, she felt a certain sense of confidence begin to build.After fixing her hair, adding a little lipgloss, and slipping on an emerald green dress that made her eyes pop—she was ready to face the world.Ezra was waiting in the living room in a vest and formal shirt, looking adorable but somehow incredibly stylish. Emma chuckled at the sight of him. “You clean up well kid.”“So do you. I guess we both had the same idea, huh?” He commented, looking between their outfits with an amused sigh.The siblings were matching by some twisted curse—or miracle, depending on how you look at it. Both are in dark emerald green, almost the exact same shade. Ezra sent her a glare when he realized his attempt at a fashion statement had been thwarted, but Emma took it in stride.“Let’s roll with it,” She joked, pulling her brother into a hug just as their parents came down the stairs. Both of them were still quite casual, and at the sight of their children dressed up, they paused.“Should we—“—nope, we don’t have time. They’re already waiting for us.”  Emma said, dragging them all out the door and across the snowy path toward the bigger, fancier house.It took a while to wrangle all the Nolans and to get everyone ready at the same time to make the trek over to the neighboring home. Ruth was stuck primping for far too long, and George was brooding. As soon as they arrived on the doorstep, they were greeted by Jefferson.“Woohoo, don’t you guys look snazzy! Swan, I always forget how charming you look when you get all dressed up. Come on in, dinner’s on.” He said, opening the door wider.As soon as they stepped inside, Mary Margaret let out a gasp at the decor before them. It was the perfect mixture of modern and homey. Warm earthy colors with splashes of white and marble that were divine. The living room was spacious and decked out with the most luxurious throw blankets and plush pillows. A Christmas tree was stationed in the large dining room, undecorated—just as Emma requested.Some traditions had to remain steadfast, even halfway across the world. And she wanted to include the Rodríguezes in those sacred traditions. She wanted to have these memories with them.Whereas their guest home was something out of a magazine cover, this larger home was dressed to the nines. Between the beautiful smells wafting from the dining room area to the rich wooden floors, walls, and high ceilings—it was something out of a dream. And, of course, outstepped Regina, looking like the purveyor of their dreams.She managed to look effortlessly chic once more in a long-sleeved ruby-red dress and heels. Her hair was up in a messy bun, showing off the long plains of her neck, and the tasteful diamond necklace wrapped around it.As the Nolans stood in complete awe, Regina gave them a warm smile. “I’ve taken the liberty of contacting a chef friend of mine—Linguine is the best, despite his odd name. He’s wrapping up dinner now. Does anyone want some cider? Daddy brought his newest batch from the orchard just for this occasion.” She explained, smiling back at her father with such pride glowing in her eyes.“Of course! We’d be honored!” Mary Margaret said although Emma could see through her fake smile. But her thoughts quickly scattered, and were replaced with amusement as Ezra almost pushed her out of the way with his enthusiasm.“Oh my god, do you mean Chef Linguine of Gusteau’s?! I follow that guy on Instagram he’s the best. I’ve always wanted to try his ratatouille recipe!” He spouted, excitement coloring his words. Emma snapped a photo of him chatting with Regina about the renowned Chef’s talent. His green eyes sparkled with the reflection of the beautiful lights around them, and Regina’s bright smile, in turn, made the scene all the more heartwarming.“Hello again! Dinner’s on the table, let’s get to it before it gets cold. Althoughhh, Ezra—would you like to meet Chef Linguine briefly before he heads out for the evening? He’ll be our chef for the trip, so if you’d like a raincheck—““NO! I’d love to meet him! Oh my god, this is the best day of my life.” He exclaimed, excitedly taking the older woman’s hand like a child and following her into the kitchen. Emma hovered behind, camera in hand to capture the sweet moments when her brother met the famed chef.Chef Linguine was a tall and skinny man—more of a string bean than anything—with red hair, freckles, and a tall chef hat. He had the countenance of an awkward teen, but one glance at the table made clear that he was no mere teen. He was a brilliant chef with heaps of creativity if the scores of side dishes and beautiful roasts were any indication. Emma spotted the ratatouille and smiled at Regina’s thoughtfulness. She knew she’d spoken briefly about Ezra’s interests on the way to Storybrooke, but to see the woman’s thoughtfulness make its presence known once again was astounding.After introductions and a few quick photos, the chef left to allow them time to enjoy their meal. Henry Sr, Henry Jr, and Grace were already seated, but the others lingered as they waited for the Nolans.Before tucking into the meal, Regina—ever the conscientious host—called out, “Would anyone like some wine? There are a duo of sauvignon blancs that would work well with the meal according to the chef.”“Oh, no, we’re fine. We couldn’t possibly, given your condition. I don’t want to cause any unnecessary temptation.” She said, making her best impression of a considerate guest—though Emma could see right through it. She could see it for the thinly laced insult on her sobriety that it was. Jefferson sent a glare her way, though he did his best to hide it.“Mom—“—My condition?” Regina interrupted a slight edge to her voice. It was easy to guess what Mary Margaret was getting at—although it hadn’t yet been explicitly stated to Emma. But she could put two and two together, based on what she saw at that dinner and Regina’s staunch refusal of any alcoholic beverage. “Yes—I know that being around temptation can make the thirst worse. I don’t want to put you in a compromising position.” The older woman tried, but Regina caught her immediately. As much as she tried to play nice, Emma had the distinct feeling that she was barely holding back from unleashing the real tongue-lashing waiting to burst forth.Regina cleared her throat and turned her head to the waitstaff nearby. They came to her side immediately, her mere body language summoning and grabbing their full attention. “Grab the Cooper Hawk please, for Mr and Mrs. Nolan. Zelena, would you like your usual?”“Yes, please, thanks, sis.” The red-haired woman said, her voice sickeningly sweet as she tried to calm the underlying tension in the room. As the staff vacated to grab the drinks, Regina returned to the matter at hand.“I’ve been sober for six years as of last week. I know very well what I can and cannot handle. And please, dear, use the word. My ‘condition’ is my sobriety—if you can insinuate, you can say the word. It’s not some dirty secret.” She said, an underlying sting to her words as she glared the slightest bit at Emma’s mother.Before the situation could escalate, the waitstaff returned and placed down various drinks. Only then did Emma notice how far those who would drink were from Regina. She did seem to have things under control. “Bon Appetit.” The brunette uttered, before encouraging her guests to indulge in their meal.The first bite sent everyone into a tizzy. The table was filled with a symphony of satisfied sounds, and the clanks of silverware as it hit the plates. The flavors exploded on Emma’s tongue, stunning her to silence as she dug into the various delicious dishes waiting. She had no way of knowing what anything was, although based on Ezra’s pleased expression and thoughtful bites he had a decent idea.Dinner remained pleasant up until the first domino fell. His name was George, of course. However, in her mind, Emma bet on Zelena as the first to make a scene first. But she was quiet as ever, enjoying her drink and keeping an eye on Rosalie as she ate the baby version of their meal.“So, Miss Mills—or Rodríguez—which one is it? I’ve been confused about that since we met. Should I call you your legal name or your ‘palatable’ name?” He questioned, snark dripping from his every word.His remark caught Regina off guard, and it took a lot of self-control to keep her tongue at bay. Emma could see it in the clench of her jaw, and the vein just beginning to throb at her forehead.“You’re welcome to just call me Regina, but if you insist on a full name Rodríguez in this setting is fine.”“Why’d you change your name?”“It was a suggestion from my management at the time. I’ve changed management since, but the name stuck, so it’s my professional moniker at this point." She turned her attention to the other side of the table. "Ezra, what do you think of the ratatouille? I had a small bite, and it is divine. I’ve never tasted anything quite like it in my life.” She said, attempting to steer the conversation back to safe territory.“Is it because you were ashamed of your Mexican heritage? I mean I can understand. The public doesn’t exactly have the greatest perception of your people, but you could have made it work for you. You’re pretty enough to get by without the whole crazy Latina thing but it’s not like you can escape them. You look—“Please stop talking,” Regina growled, doing her best to remain polite but still—having reached her limit. She white-knuckled her knife and fork, every inch of her body stiff. “I look like what? Please, explain in explicit detail what exactly you mean. I understand that a stage name is something uncommon outside of the entertainment industry. But I don’t see how any of that is your business or how that gives you the right to made snide comments on my race. And for your information, I am not Mexican. My father was born and raised in Puerto Rico. I don’t appreciate the insinuation that I’m ashamed in any way of my heritage. I am proud to be a Latina, and I’m proud to have broken out of the ‘crazy hot Latina’ stereotype.” She snapped, her words possessing such elegance—but also a sternness Emma was not familiar with.George looked like he wanted to say more, but Ruth cut him off quickly. “I agree Regina, the ratatouille is amazing. I wish I could get the recipe.”“You can,” a new voice rang out. Chef Linguine stood in the archway of the open kitchen, a sheepish smile on his face. “I like to share my recipes. My father lived by the motto that anyone can cook. I firmly believe that, and as a result, I like sharing my recipes with those who ask. It brings me joy.” He explained, taking out a small laminated notecard from his pocket and bringing it over to the table.He slipped it to Ruth, before making a quick exit. But his presence brought levity to the table and swept away the worst of George’s words. For the time being.But Emma wouldn’t forget. Her mind raced as she tried her best to enjoy the dinner.  She was embarrassed to admit, that she’d never thought about how the Rodríguez’s race would play into her family’s issues with them. Of course, Storybrooke wasn’t the most diverse town.The population was small, and most families were the standard New England white middle-class people, but they were hailed as a more “liberal” area. However, how true could that be, when her very own grandfather was the worst kind of homophobe and  racist — and held a public over their little town?The pieces were slowly coming together to make a devastating picture, and an uncomfortable feeling slid up Emma’s spine.She regretted introducing her family to the Rodríguezes more and more.Although, as tense as the beginning of the encounter was, they were all too enamored with the food and Linguine’s stellar service to say much else after the second course came out. And once the urge for the food coma hit, everyone got along just fine. George seemed to have finally gotten the hint that his thinly veiled microaggressions were not welcome and kept his mouth filled begrudgingly through the delicious dinner.xxx The rest of the evening was lovely, all things considered. Even with the tension still brewing from dinner’s conversation, there was light to be found at the end of the tunnel—in the form of dessert.Although it was only Christmas Eve, Linguine made a point to give them something fancy to ring in the holiday. The children were charmed by the large winter wonderland-themed cake, with Santa right at the top. They spent most of their evening high on sugar, chasing each other as the brewing excitement of Christmas rang through them.The adults were divided, with the Nolans mostly on one side of the room, although Granny played a great middleman—engaging Henry Sr, Jefferson, and Zelena in conversation and teasing when she could. Dessert was an array of magazine-ready pastries  Emma couldn’t name, but to be fair, she hadn’t been able to focus on anything since dinner.Her mind was all over the place.As soon as she was able, Emma took the first bit of solitude she could find. When the second round of dessert was being fought over and the drinks began to flow, she slipped away to the backyard, hoping to find some silence. Some peace. The backyard gave way to a stunning view of the surrounding neighborhood—the twinkling lights still shone brightly even in the mid-evening.Emma took refuge in one of the chairs her aunts had commandeered earlier in the day, and let out a deep breath.Through her stormy thoughts, she hadn’t Regina slip outside only a few minutes before her. As Emma settled in the chair, her peace was quickly squashed as she was startled by a sudden booming voice.“YOU’VE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME?!” Regina roared, just around the corner. Emma jumped in her seat. “He chose to release this statement on fucking Christmas?! How stupid is that douchebag, I swear to God when I get my hands on him I’ll make him wish he’d been swallowed. That arrogant little shit, just because I rejected his weak advances, he’s chosen to take a shot at my public image?” She furiously questioned, pacing in the little alcove she found herself in.She was still dressed to the nines, but the oversized coat slung over her shoulders and the smoking device hanging out of her lips made the image all the more real. Emma snapped a picture before taking a step further to approach. Something told her to leave the camera behind, so she followed her instincts and, left her camera behind on the chair.The call continued, and Regina tensed the more the other person on the phone spoke.After a few moments of agony, Regina yelled again. “FUCKING HANDLE IT. I’ll be back from my trip in two days, just keep things under control until then. Don’t release a statement, he doesn’t deserve that. He’s the scum on the bottom of my shoe as far as I’m concerned, he’s dead. Don’t call again until I return to the U.S., I want to enjoy this vacation before life goes to shit.” She snapped, before ending the call and letting loose a furious yell of frustration.The noise of the impromptu karaoke session inside muffled the sound and shielded the partygoers from Regina’s frustrations. But Emma witnessed. And the woman jumped when Regina turned around, hand in the pocket of her gown.“¡Mierda!” She yelped, before taking in a deep breath once she processed that her sudden visitor was Emma. Notable sans camera. “Me asustaste muchísimo (You scared the shit out of me.)” She muttered.“Sorry! I didn’t mean to scare you, I was just coming out for some fresh air. I didn’t see you leave.” Emma said, putting her hands up in surrender as she watched the older woman’s body continue to tense.Going from an upsetting conversation to being scared was certainly not a good combo for anyone. Let alone someone with as much stress and trauma as Regina. It worried the younger woman immensely. She found herself wishing to take the stress away from her subject, if just for a little while.Maybe it was the wine talking—she hadn’t been able to resist tasting the delicious selections of Regina’s chefs during dessert—or maybe it was just the view and the way it inspired something desperate to prove itself in Emma. Regina took a graceful step toward Emma and wrapped her arms tighter around her midsection.“My management called, I was just on a conference call with my entire team at once. What a wonderful way to spend the holiday.” Regina snarked, rolling her eyes at the irony of her life.“Is there a work emergency?”“I guess you could call it that…Graham decided to release a statement about his time on set, alluding to some tension on set and confirming that it was me. He essentially added to the pile of shit the press loves to place on me. The negative attention I had before just doubled. And the movie isn’t even fully fucking done yet.” She revealed, her words shaky. She leaned against the wall and took a hit of what Emma could only guess was a vape in her hand.Ezra went through a phase last summer but quit for his sports career. But during that time he'd bugged Emma to smuggle devices that looked eerily similar to that to their childhood home. “Smoking kills ya know. I thought you of all people—Miss Broadway Baby herself—would be opposed to tainting her vocal cords and lungs in such a way.” Emma commented before she could stop herself.Regina chuckled. “You’re very right. I started in the theater after all, and my pipes took me to many places. I make exceptions for particularly brutal nights. When my manager calls and tells me that the brand deals attached to my movie might be in jeopardy because my co-star made me look bad on social media—I earned a bit of THC.” She said, holding up the device to reveal a more complex technology than Emma first thought.“I thought you were sober?”“I’m Cali sober, dear—I stay far away from hard drugs and alcohol, but a bit of weed here and there is only right. I don’t usually use this thing, but I knew I needed something to make it through the holiday without a panic attack or two.”Emma let out a laugh at the response. She understood, even if she didn’t indulge often. Growing up in a mildly strict and straight-laced family made her feel guilty for doing anything slightly out of the “rules.” But she wanted to let loose in her life, she'd earned it. “I’m glad you have a coping mechanism. I sure as hell need one…I’m really really sorry about George.” She blurted out, pausing for a moment to gather her thoughts. “I’m embarrassed to admit that it never occurred to me that he’d have such a racist mindset. Storybrooke is diverse enough, but we’re lacking, and because of that he doesn’t—“—It’s not your job to explain your racist family members to me, Emma.” Regina gently interrupted. Although she was almost tender, her voice had a strength that Emma hadn’t heard before. “It’s par for the course. I’ve had that same conversation about a million times in my career, I just happened to be a bit more prickly tonight because my son was present. I knew what I was signing up for when I agreed to have dinner with your family from a small town in Maine…and I looked into the wonderful work Leopold Blanchard has done for his community.” At times, it was hard for her to reconcile that vile man with the man who supposedly raised her mother. And what did that say about her?Emma’s racing mind wouldn’t cease fogging her mind. A blush crawled its way up her neck and on her cheeks.“I don’t know what to say…” She gulped and looked down at her fidgeting hands. “I despise the work he does, and to be quite honest, I just don’t like the guy—but he’s my grandfather. It’s embarrassing, to say the least. That’s why I go by Swan…because the last thing I want is to be tied to him through a bit of digging.” She confessed. The words slipped out, and as soon as they were gone regret filled her. Tears pricked at her eyes but Regina sighed softly.“I understand but…almost in the opposite way. I took up Mills as my stage name to spite my mother. I wanted to prove a point. I love my father, but I needed to make a mark with her name to free myself of…something. I'm not sure what anymore.” She revealed in the softest voice. Emma melted at her confession, and the insight into her mind.Subconsciously, their bodies were drawn together, drifting closer. Their hands danced until they were intertwined. Their eyes were locked, but Regina looked away for a moment to glance above them. A seductive grin crossed her face.“What an odd coincidence. Mistletoe.” She said, prompting Emma to look up. Her heart pumped against her ribs, moving a mile a minute. She looked back down, who was still slightly shorter than her in heels and smelled so go up close—looked at her with longing.The brunette tipped her head up, and Emma was lost. She pulled Regina closer and into a chaste but passionate kiss. Regina hummed in delight and kissed her back—taking her by the waist and keeping her close.The world melted away as the pair got lost in the taste of each other—hearts racing as their kiss deepened. They almost missed the sound of the door opening and closing.Jefferson made his way toward them, startling them both out of the kiss. His face was at first pure shock that gave way to devious satisfaction.“Zelena owes me $100 bucks.”“You did not place a bet—“—I sure did. And I won too, I know you very well. But we can discuss that later. Emma, your parents are leaving for the night and want you to come to. Your mom mentioned something about finishing the tree and Santa's cookies.” He relayed, looking between the two women with glee before turning back to the house.Neither woman spoke as they shuffled inside, but they shared more than one sordid glance. xxx 
December 25, Day 90

Emma’s dreams were vivid the next night. She woke up wet between her thighs, aching in a way that was all too familiar. But she could still taste Regina on her lips. The sweetness of the slices of cake she had, and the spice the cider on her tongue. Emma had never experienced a kiss like that.She desperately wanted more, but Christmas Day was not the time to fantasize when she needed to capture some good shots. So she forced herself into a cold shower, refusing to take the edge off of the growing heat inside her with her fingers but insteadThe first Christmas of the project was the perfect time to get charming photos for the project and to make up for her distracted state yesterday. Besides, if she thought about Regina for too long she was likely to spontaneously combust.This was the last day with families combined. They planned to spend most of the day in their respective spaces, enjoying the little traditions and gift-giving. Emma was the first in the household to head down th stairs. The Christmas tree wasThe note read: “Merry Christmas! Here’s a Christmas breakfast to bring some yuletide joy. - R Emma’s heart fluttered. Before she could react more, the sounds of footsteps stole her attention. She could see the wafting steam coming from the pancakes—they must have been just finished. Emma imagined Regina side by side with her father, whipping up extra pancakes just for the Nolans in her pajamas. A smile took over her features.“Merry Christmas Emma!” Her mother called, speeding up from the stairs to her daughter’s side with a wide smile. Emma’s father was right behind her, his eyes glued to the delicious food waiting for them as well.“Merry Christmas Ma. Merry Christmas Dad—and you too, sleepwalker.” Emma greeted, pulling her family into hugs one by one. Ezra was half asleep as he trailed forward, but he was awake by the time Granny returned from Regina's with fancy coffee. As breakfast was served, presents were opened and coffee was sipped contentment filled Emma. It had been a long time since she was home long enough to really enjoy the holidays. As much as she wanted to be working all day, she was thankful for the time to watch Ezra open his new laptop and the jacket signed by his favorite football player—a favor Emma cashed in with Jefferson right before the trip.Christmas was much more special now that she could give back to her younger brother in any way she could. The treats were her parents were nice, too, and receiving the usual socks and gift cards from her parents was the perfect touch of familiarity Emma needed to ground herself.Between the disastrous dinner and its repercussions and the mistletoe kiss of her dreams—Emma needed to be reminded of what was truly important in this life. Her family, her art, and her humanity. The Nolan family dug into their second portion of pancakes with glee before popping on a few Christmas movies and enjoying their time together. At times, Emma’s phone went off with no subject emails from Jefferson, as instructed. But she did not touch them.It was nice to be around her family again and after a while, Emma was lulled into the rhythm of nostalgia as they played board games. Curled up on the ground in a pile of blankets with her younger brother, sipping hot egg nog — Emma let herself feel the longing for more time with him. Watching him grow into a kind-hearted, funny young man was one of her life’s greatest joys.It would be a while before she could see him again. Work would take her around with this project—she was sure of it. At the very least, it would keep her away from Storybrooke.Despite the more complicated feelings surrounding her family, Emma knew Ezra was the best of them. She was loathe to leave his side, wanting to soak up every second of his company.The private jet was scheduled to leave early the next morning, so the families had agreed to tuck in early to wake up on time. Emma used the time to snap a few photos in the Rodríguez household. First, Jefferson sitting at the dining room table with Grace, putting together a humongous moon Lego set—then Henry on the floor curled up with Pongo.Another of Zelena alone, sipping a light cocktail whilst staring out the window. Emma desperately wanted to know what was going on with Zelena. The woman was hot and cold, erratic in the worst ways towards her siblings—or so it seemed.Emma had the distinct impression that the situation between Cora and her children was much more complicated than it seemed on the surface. Zelena kept checking her phone and grimacing at it before taking another sip.Her eyes flicked up to Regina constantly, drawing Emma’s attention to the brunette in all her glory.She was back to casual today, her hair flowing down onto the soft Catwoman-themed Christmas sweater—a gift from Henry— and yoga pants that accentuated her shape. Emma gulped at the sight of her. Regina seemed to feel her gaze and glanced up with a smirk. She held Rosalie in her arms and seemed to be putting the girl to sleep for the evening.“She needs her beauty rest for our journey home tomorrow.“Merry Christmas Emma.” She whispered, not wanting to disturb the child’s rest.“Merry Christmas Regina…do you mind if I snap a pic?”“You know I don’t mind…but in exchange I want you to wait for me to put her down for the evening. I’d like to speak with you before we leave this place.” Regina requested, trying her best to seem nonchalant—but her words made Emma’s heart drop to the floor. Pain wrestled behind her sternum, she tried her hardest not to cry.This was surely going to be the beginning of the end. The moment when Regina verbally confirmed that their kiss was a mistake and that she wasn’t attracted to Emma in the slightest.The blonde nodded. “Ok, I’m sure I can wrestle up a few other pics to keep myself occupied.” She said before snapping a few pictures reflexively and leaving. She needed a few seconds to gather her thoughts before this conversation.Luckily, Henry Sr had stolen Jefferson away from his Lego set and was requesting his assistance repackaging the ciders. Emma kept herself occupied with the goings-on of the house and forced her mind to be blank. If she overthought this she’d die of embarrassment before even making it to speak with Regina.She had to just keep her mind clear, and pray she wasn’t about to lose her job or her friend. Regina appeared from the little nursery with a relieved sigh and a smile. “Thank you for waiting, let’s head to the living room, I think everyone’s cleared out by now.”Regina’s prediction was correct, and the fireplace-laden living room was empty. Jefferson lit the fireplace that morning, but in the light of the evening, it created the most cozy atmosphere. Emma plopped down on the couch, clutching her camera.Regina was relaxed against the couch, looking over at Emma with curiosity and desire. “I want to kiss you again…but I need to know if you actually want to have that kind of relationship with me or if you don’t. You’re running like a scared colt but…I feel connected to you Emma.” Regina said, her amber eyes making Emma melt. Her voice was like honey, and the warm cast of the light made Regina look like a wet dream. The blonde licked her lips.“I want to kiss you too. And I want to do—this. I just haven’t had a lot of experience with women and I don’t want to disappoint you.”“You won’t disappoint me, Emma…I just want to taste you.” She husked, her eyelids growing heavy as she moved closer. Swiftly, Emma moved her camera to the side and dove in—moaning when Regina licked her lips open and dove in for a deeper taste. Regina's hands tangled in Emma's hair, making the younger woman weak.Their tongues dueled for dominance as they fell deeper and deeper into a heady kiss that took Emma’s breath away. In the blink of an eye, she felt herself being guided to her back. The warmth and weight of Regina’s body straddling her made moan—but Regina was quick to muffle the sound with her lips.A sudden shout broke them from the moment.“MOM!” Henry yelled, his voice panicked. Regina hopped up instantly, breathing heavily for a split second as she tried to gain her composure. But as she got up to find her son, the skittering of dog nails flying across the floor denoted his presence. Pong was by his side, his tail low as his worry showed. Tears were streaming down Henry's face. Regina ran to his side, cupping his small face in her hands.“What’s wrong? What happened mijo?”“Aunt Zelena handed me her phone. She said Dad is calling to wish me a Merry Christmas.” He cried. His words were so innocent, and yet he said them as if they were the start of the end of the world. “She—what?! How, go to your room. You’re not in trouble but go to your room. You’re not speaking with him tonight.”“But—“—NO! I can handle him and Zelena, for that matter, but I need you to go to the bedroom and go to sleep.”“How am I supposed to sleep when I know he’s on the phone? What if he—“—Henry, Go!” Regina implored, her eyes shining with tears. The exchange was so off from what Emma expected, it left her speechless despite her questions as Henry ran to his room.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Regina was in Zelena’s face before the woman could blink. The rage filling her body was hard to contain, and the urge to wrap her hands around her sister’s neck was strong. Zelena’s depressed state didn’t sway Regina’s hardened heart, nor did the tears in her sister’s eyes. Regina’s voice shook as she spoke in a low tone to her sister.“What the fuck is your problem? Give me one reason why I shouldn’t drag you across this floor right now.” She hissed, her Brooklyn accent becoming thick for a hot second. Her fists clenched at her sides, and she debated the merit of a slap over a fist in the back of her mind.“I had to. You don’t understand—your success is never-ending. The people fall at your feet and I’m left picking up the scraps. I almost got kicked out of my home, and I can barely afford to pay for Roses’s carer, let alone pay for anything else.” Her older sister ranted, releasing the pain she’d obviously been holding back. "Mom’s been helping me…taking care of my bills and groceries.”“Why didn’t you come to me? Why did you let her pull you into her mess, I would have gladly helped you.”“Do you know how embarrassing that would have been? The minute the press caught wind of me ‘moving back home to live with my more famous and successful sister’—I’d be a laughing stock by the end of the week.”“But at least you’d be safe! At least you wouldn’t be forced to hurt me over and over again!” Regina snapped, her sympathy running out as her anger got the best of her.“I didn’t know she’d have such a fixation on getting you close to her. I thought just getting in contact would be enough, but she wants you by her side. And I can’t fault you for not wanting to be in the same room as her—I barely want to look at her…but I have no choice. And quite frankly, I’d rather have some dignity in the press than deal with the fallout of moving back in with you.”“Once you realized she was intent on making my life hell why didn’t you stop? And more importantly, why the hell did you let her get in contact with Daniel?!”“She’s on this kick about reuniting and healing the past. She started with Robin and now she’s onto Daniel but honestly, you’ll be fine. I doubt the lad wants much to do with her outside of whatever custody agreement you have with hi—“Custody?! You…god you are so oblivious.” Regina growled. “I will give you the benefit of the doubt because you were in a different country, but it was abundantly clear by the court appearances I requested you to join. Daniel is dead to me. He beat me black and blue almost every day of our marriage and traumatized Henry so severely that he barely wanted to leave my side.” Regina explained, tears filling her eyes as she watched Zelena react to the information as if she were hearing it for the first time. Because she was. She’d been so caught up in her whirlwind romance with a popular soccer player, that she hadn’t noticed her younger sister fighting for her life in the States. “Our mother giving him direct access to my child is it for me. If she had bothered to speak to me about my relationship with Henry’s father, then I could have prevented re-traumatizing my child. But, she’s insistent on going behind my back and using you like a pawn. I’m done. I was patient when it was just me involved, but when Henry is involved—it’s done. I’m done.” Regina hissed. She took a threatening step toward her sister, their chests touching now. “When we return to New York I don’t want to even smell your cheap perfume near me. If I see you, I hurt you Zelena. And I will hurt you badly. If Daniel calls again, send it to fucking voicemail. And when Cora calls, asking how her little ploy went—tell that I said go to hell.” She hissed, before storming out of the room.Regina was just barely holding on. The world around her was blurred with the passive rage filling her, and the bits of fear starting to take her over. Although the man was not physically there, the mere mention of his name made Regina sick to her stomach.“Regina please!” Zelena called, doing her best to run after her younger sister. “I didn’t know. If I had known—“—I don’t believe you! You knew about how she treated all of us growing up and still, you let her back into your life and forced her into mine. I don’t believe a goddamn thing you say and I am tired. You’re supposed to be my older sister…I’m supposed to be able to depend on you and trust you, and yet I have to protect myself from you…I’m so tired of this Zelena.” Regina said, her voice taking on the true exhaustion echoing through her body.Out of the corner of her eye, Regina saw Emma’s concerned face in the background—but she couldn’t engage right now. She needed a few minutes to decompress.Before hiding in her room until the next morning, Regina made sure to check on Henry. When she found him, he was curled up in his bed—Pongo acting as a shield from the world as he sat nearest to the door. They both looked up as she entered the room, wariness, and apprehension on their faces.“What’s going on?”“Nothing is going on mijo, Aunt Z didn’t…know. She thought she was being nice. I set her straight, you won’t have to worry about him anymore.” Regina said,“He’s my dad…I still have to worry about him at least until I’m 18.” Henry muttered under his breath, even as he dove into his mother’s warm embrace and let a few tears fall. As anxious as was, and as cranky as that made him at times, he would never resist the warmth and comfort of his mother’s embrace.“Not if I have anything to say about—which I do because I’m your mother. My most important job in this life is keeping you safe. I failed at that once. I won’t fail again. Go to sleep mojo, we’ll be going home tomorrow. Te amo.”“Te Amo Mommy.” xxx 
December 26, Day 91
The next morning was deadly silent in the Rodríguez household. Regina was doing her best to keep her father from finding out about Zelena’s betrayal and the blackmail adjacent situation she’d gotten herself into with their mother—so she kept her distance and kept her mouth shut. She feared if he knew the true extent of some of her actions the shock and stress would kill him.Unfortunately, they still had to play host to Emma’s family for the next few hours. So, Regina took a few minutes to do breathing exercises, a quick bout of Yoga, and a nice long hit of her little miracle pen to blow off some steam. By the time everyone was packed and ready to board the jet, she was calm enough. And that calm only grew when Emma forced her family to board first—this time, all of them, as flights hadn’t been available to get everyone home in a timely manner—and waited behind to take Regina aside. Her gentle hand on Regina’s arm as she led her to the side made the brunette’s heart race.“Hey, I just…I wanted to check on you. Last night was intense. I tried not to overstep or overhear anything but—-“—it’s unavoidable. And to be quite frank, that’s why we had you sign the NDA. You are going to be privy to things the public would die for—like information about my abusive ex-husband, and now the juicy factoid that my own sister has a hand in bringing him back into my life. But…I appreciate you checking on me. You’re sweet.” She replied, a soft smile on her face. “I know your mom will be keeping a close eye on you during the ride, so I guess seat-buddies is out this trip?”Regina watched Emma’s heart skip at her words, and her own heart softened even more toward the woman. She was proving more and more that she was the perfect selection for this project—and maybe for more.It would be crossing so many lines for sure but…when had staying in the lines benefited Regina in any way? She tried to be a good daughter, and somehow managed to piss off her mother even more. She tried to play the good wife, and that ended in a temporary restraining order. Regina was done trying to do the things people expected of her. She wanted to live her life on her terms.“I think seat-buddies could be arranged. My mother can keep her eyes to herself for once, she has enough books to keep her company.” Emma replied. They walked together inside, almost hand in hand. Emma’s hands were slightly rough, from putting together photography equipment, and her occasional mechanic hobby—one that Granny divulged to Regina during their breakfast chats. Regina craved them, she wanted them all over her.As they entered the jet, there were conveniently two seats waiting for them behind Jefferson. He gave Regina a wink before turning back to his sketchpad.The ride was less brutal the second time around. Emma and Regina remained in their little bubble the entire ride, talking about any and everything.Emma gave teary-eyed goodbyes to most of her family but left a short hug for her mother and avoided George altogether. Granny, of course, forced her to take a lunch bag of cooled Tupperware dishes to take with her, leftovers from their family dinner.The short ride back to New York was tense, and on the last leg, Regina got up to greet her niece. She covered her in kisses and spent the rest of the ride playing games with her and cherishing every second.It would be a while before she got to see this little one again unless something changed. The last thing Regina wanted to deal with was more chaos and more strife. When they landed, Regina got up and gently placed Rosalie back into her mother’s arms. Intense amber and teary emerald gazes met as the sisters locked eyes.“I’ll pay for her daycare. If she needs food or clothes contact Kathryn.” Regina simply stated, before standing and exiting the jet. She hated her sister for what she was doing, but she would never let her niece suffer for her mother’s insolence.Jefferson was silent on the ride home, and Henry was tense. Grace did her best to comfort him and take his mind off his worries by telling him of her upcoming astronomy showcase. She prattled on softly about the large planets she had to paint, softly stroking Pongo’s fur. Her voice was a soft, comforting background noise, and Regina let herself relax for the first time since she heard his name.Daniel was a dark part of Regina’s life, but it gave way to such beauty. Such perfection in her sweet baby Henry. Regina did everything in her power to ensure the man never touched him, but it was at great cost to herself. A lance of pain shot up her chest as she remembered those brutal years under his thumb. It was so great at first. So perfect for that first year. But when Henry came, things took a dark turn.Before she could lose herself in horrible memories, the driver alerted them to their arrival. Zelena left in a separate car, so the family was able to unwind after their trip. Before entering the condo, Jefferson turned to Emma “Em—thank you so much for the lovely holiday. Take the afternoon off, I’ll use the Polaroid for dinner and for anything else I see. You deserve some quiet time.” He said, relieving Regina.As much as she loved being around Emma, she too needed quiet time to regain her faculties, and to plan her next steps. xxx
January 26, Day 121
The month since Christmas was quiet. Henry was on edge and had trouble leaving for school, or even leaving a room his mother was in. His therapy sessions were upped to twice a week again, and Regina was strongly considering pulling in a home tutor once more.This wasn’t the first time his anxiety took a nosedive. She just knew it was her job as his parent to help him get back up. She had a responsibility to keep his life as stress-free as possible. But she was becoming bored. And her reputation was still in the dumps, although the incident with Graham was slowly fading from everyone’s minds.But it had sullied her reputation. Work was still flowing, but not in any projects she wanted to take on at this time. But there was one. It went to the discard pile at the first set of look-throughs, just because of the nature of it—but as it seemed the theater was a much better option than a set right now. She only had a few months until the promotion began for the Catwoman film, and she had to deal with Graham regularly. For now, she’d do something fun.A Broadway play would do nicely. As she looked through the script once more, marking parts and ideas for her later meeting with the theater director and music director—a familiar blonde came into her peripheral. Regina paused her work and looked up at the woman.“Did you get the shot you needed?”“Not yet. Stay right there.” Emma softly commanded, awakening something in Regina The blonde knelt down, and aimed her camera at the brunette. She shifted a few times in her squat to get a better angle, displaying much more ability than Regina thought she had. After a few shots, she stood, looking through the photos and picking one. She glanced over at Regina. “Do you want to see?”“See what?”“How you look to me…Usually, I don’t show my works in progress before they’re edited, but this one might not make the final cut.”“And why not?”“Because the book can’t just be pictures of you Regina. That would make me look silly.” She chided with a chuckle, before reaching over and showing Regina the camera screen.Usually, Regina hated to see herself on screen. The great irony of being an actor was her great desire to tell stories through her body—but never want to witness them. At least not her parts in them. But this view, seeing herself surrounded by a halo of warm beams of light, looking down at the script with great focus and curiosity—The photo made her breathless. She tore her eyes away from it to look at Emma. Gently, Regina reached out and took Emma’s face in her hands. She pulled the woman into a kiss, and she came willingly—placing her camera somewhere on the floor as she joined Regina on the couch.They kissed like they were starved, a hunger growing as they enjoyed the bliss of tasting each other. Regina’s hands unconsciously slide up Emma’s sides, up to her blonde hair—it’s slightly curlier today, and it’s making Regina swoon. It feels like silk as her manicured fingers run through it. Emma tastes of coffee, pastries, and chewing gum—and it makes Regina writhe. She wants to both be consumed by and consume Emma.She hadn’t considered herself to be someone who hopped from relationship to relationship. She’d had a few flings since leaving Daniel but nothing serious. Emma was the first person she felt she couldn’t breathe without. Her kisses were an answer to every prayer Regina ever had.When they pulled away for air, Regina rested her against Emma’s and let herself caress the woman’s soft face for a moment. She was so sweet, but so strong at the same time. She used to work out before this project, and Regina was sure of it. The lingering muscles added all the more desire to Regina’s vibrating body.They pulled away eventually, settling back on the couch with sheepish smiles.“I like being able to kiss you now. I’ve been fantasizing about it since Halloween.” Regina admitted, her cheeks burned at her own admission.“I’ve been dreaming of being able to kiss you since we met.” Emma confessed. The blonde eventually had to get back to her job, but she planted a few more kisses on Regina’s lips before scampering away to find a willing subject. Regina finished looking through her scripts, even as her lips tingled from Emma’s touch.It was hard to focus but she was a consummate professional. These were her roots, and she could do this in her sleep—even as out of practice as she was.Regina had a series of practices on the books with a new vocal coach and had to do a chemistry test with the lead actress before committing to the role.She was to be fitted for her wig in three days, but now was time for her to hone in. She was terribly nervous to go blonde, but luckily, her character was known for her dark brows, so her natural brows were able to stay intact. The Seven Husbands of Evelyn Hugo was coming to Broadway, and Regina had been given the chance to play the titular Evelyn Hugo. xxx
January 29, Day 124
Regina’s phone was ringing off the hook. At times, she just shut the damn thing off and messaged Kathryn to only email her for the rest of the day. Since the casting announcement, the public has been buzzing. Great dissension had fallen upon the internet, as many people claimed Regina's casting was simply stunt casting. A direct result of her popularity, and the recent online discourse, and not her fucking Bachelor's Degree in Fine Arts, and her years of stage experience before making it "mainstream".She did her best to ignore it. Nothing could steal the tiny bit of joy she found in this role. Costume fittings were finally in effect for the role and Regina was busy as all get out balancing the rehearsals of the play, bonding with her new cast mates, and tending to her son.He was becoming more anxious by the day it seemed, but the sound of her singing seemed to help him. She used to sing to him all the time when he was a baby, in their early days when it was just the two of them. But she couldn’t risk the noise after that and relished the chance to come back to her roots. Vocal warm-ups were working slowly but surely, waking up the voice Regina used to belt 5 shows a week in small local productions.Those productions helped her pay her way through college and trained her to be the professional she is today. Fitness training was a must as well, to ensure Regina could keep up her stamina throughout the show. She was a perfectionist at heart and found herself doing vocal warm-ups on the treadmill in between breathing treatments. All that preparation barely left time for more fun activities. When Regina was in between meetings, and spotted Emma waiting for Jefferson to finish his reference for the newest painting. He had a small showing at a gallery in February and had some work to do to perfect the works he wanted to include. But that left Emma either pondering, watching him while finding interesting angles, or following him to various random places.At Regina’s sudden presence, Emma lit up with a smile. She made a shhing motion and practically dragged Regina out of the room and into a more secluded area. Instantly, the pretty blonde was on her, pressing hungry kisses to her lips, and humming as Regina obliged instantly. They were like teenagers, finding random places in her home to make out because of Regina’s family. But it was fun, to be so thrilled by her kisses and to think about them in times when she needed to pick me up. When they pulled away for air, Emma took a small step back and looked Regina up and down.“You look good, as always. How’s your day been? Did rehearsals go alright?”“Thank you dear, you always flatter me. The day’s been good, I got a lot done. I have a meeting with management in about,” She glanced down at her slender watch. “30 minutes. I wanted to find you and say hi before I went off for the day. How’s it been, watching Wonder Boy work?”“It’s been interesting, I guess. A little tedious, but I’m always thankful to get an insight into his craft. I got some good shots when he was painting, but now that he needs a reference it’s been the usual.”They chatted for a few minutes, and at some point fell back into a flirtatious manner and the kisses came easily. But Regina’s phone rang with an alarm. A reminder of her impending meeting. She pulled away with a sad sigh. “Sorry love, I’ve gotta go. But…I was thinking…since Jeff is actively working on a project and your work is kind of at a standstill unless he decides to switch things up…we should do another date.”“I—Yeah. Sure, I should plan this one though—right? Is that protocol?” Emma sounded so uncertain but so excited. “Protocol for whom?”“Protocol to the uh…lesbians? The—I don’t know the term.” The blonde stuttered. Regina had to resist the urge to chuckle.“There’s no protocol, not really. We can do whatever we want.” Regina reassured, reaching out to take Emma’s hands in hers. “But if you want to plan something, that’s fine by me. Just let me clear it with security so we don’t get mobbed.” She said, pressing one last kiss to Emma’s cheek before scurrying off to her office.The desktop was already open with Zoom, and with one click the meeting was up and Regina was sucked into the world of work. Her manager, a stoic blonde woman with pouty lips named Mal, her dark-haired and angular-faced publicist Fiona, and her outlandish stylist Cruella, whose commitment to black and white had no limits, were arguing with Kathryn about scheduling when she popped in the call.“Hello, here’s the woman of the hour. There’s a lot of chatter about you right now. This casting might have been the smartest move you’ve made all year.” Mal commented, her prickly disposition, blatant warmth shining from her blue eyes.She was the first person to ever give Regina a real chance in the industry. She scouted Regina at one of her plays and soon took her into her high-profile management company on her sheet talent and looks. And she assisted Regina in becoming the professional she is today.“They offered, I just had to say yes. I didn’t think it was a good fit, but the contract is for a 4-month run, which leads right before promo for CatWoman.” Regina said, reaching deep into her brain for her upcoming schedule and any other opportunities she wanted to take advantage of during or after the show.“You’re getting calls about plenty of sponsorship and advertisement shit. The tides are turning in your favor, people are excited for your Broadway debut. Clips of you singing in college and some of your later shows are circulating, so you really have the pick of the litter.” Fiona stated, her tone impressed. The back and forth of the public’s perception of her was exhausting, but at the best of times very useful“See what’s shooting toward the end of the show. I want to focus on the show until the last minute. If any roles are big, keep them in the roster for after promo just to be safe. I want to keep up this good momentum for as long as I can.”The other women nodded, and Kathryn turned their attention to the most interesting-looking roles and features. Everyone from Swarovski to Versace was asking for her time, but most would have to wait at least another month or two. She wanted to drown out all the noise and all the buzz that came with fame and enjoy her time in the show. xxx 
January 30, Day 125
The first day of full ensemble rehearsals was upon Regina. She was nervous, but she had to push aside her nerves to put on a good show.She was the most high-profile member of the cast, although Merida—who played Celia St. James—was very famous in her own right. Tiana, the theater legend who was poised to play Monique, the reporter who was the secondary main character, was someone Regina was familiar with but hadn’t worked with in years. The Husbands were still being cast, though through the grapevine Regina heard of who they were considering for Harry and had to gag. Regina found great pleasure and pride in working with strong, professional women and cast members who knew their craft and skills well. Which is why she prayed Killian Jones was nowhere near this production.A few hours before heading out for the first full rehearsal of a musical number, Jefferson insisted on coming along.“I want this to be documented. I want to have this in the book, which means I need to be there for Emma to take photos. Just let me in for the first half hour, I’ll be quiet as a mouse.” He argued, throwing on a brown jacket, baggy jeans, and loafers. Regina was dressed for rehearsal with skin-tight athletic tights, a long-sleeved shirt, pliable sneakers that would be coming off as soon as she got her character shoe, and an oversized hoodie. She watched him get ready with a groan but at the sight of Emma trailing along behind him, ever the faithful little duckling.“Fine, but if you interrupt or comment, I will make security throw you out. I have to play by the rules. My reputation is on the line. So, in that room, you’re just a painter who happens to be a friend of mine and wants to hear the show for inspiration for his upcoming showcase…or something like that. Make the story better than that just…don’t give away too much.” She warned before turning from Jefferson and his shadow and exiting the condo. A car was waiting, and it was large enough to hold them all by the grace of God.The theater was a 20-minute ride, and luckily, only a few paparazzi were in the wings, waiting to capture candid shots as she entered. The theater director was waiting to show Regina to the dressing room, which was decently sized, in her opinion. She’d been in the likes of tiny broom closest, but this place was a palace in comparison.Her wardrobe was scant for the time being, but Evelyn’s signature green dress and a few pieces from the 1950s and ’60s eras were waiting. She had a few more outfit changes to go, but some of the costumes were still being finalized. The show wasn’t set to begin for another 3 weeks, so they had some time. Emma snapped pictures of some of the costumes, though she took great care in obscuring each part to not give away too much. She didn’t want to reveal the entire costume, she wanted the audience to seek other pictures.“This is a nice little space. I got you something to make it feel a bit more homey.” Jefferson said sheepishly, pulling a beautiful salt lamp out from the gift bag he’d smuggled in. “I know it’s silly but…I wanted you to have something to make the space more serene.”“Thank you.” Regina expressed, her voice choking up for a quick second. It was so small, but including her favorite little ritual made her want to cry. Before every show, Regina used to meditate in total darkness and silence—earbuds included. The only light in the room was a pink Himalayan salt lamp she snagged from her bedroom at the top. She lost it when leaving Daniel, during one of his last rampages through her belongings.She pulled herself together with the clearing of her throat and distracted herself by plugging in the small lamp. “Are you accompanying me to the rehearsal, or watching from afar?”“Watching from afar. I’m not here for you, I’m here for your castmates. I want Tiana’s autograph.” He said, nudging her before exiting the dressing room and wandering to the rehearsal space. Leaving Emma in the room, wide-eyed and curious. He was beginning to do that more and more often—leaving rooms and expecting Emma not to follow because his sister was in the room. He saw more than either of them wanted to think about. But he was a good sport, silently.“Was the lamp something you’ve always had in your dressing room?” Emma questioned, unsure but still intrigued nonetheless.“Yes, I liked having the serene decor in my dressing rooms in all the productions I’ve been in. Now I have a new one. Thank you for documenting this in such a way, I see you being so intentional with your work. I love it.” Regina commented, letting herself soften to the woman as she always seemed to.  She loved to watch her work. She loved observing the way Emma’s mind worked as she moved to take photographs and as she checked the photos she took. Her mind was more brilliant than she liked to let on.“Thank you...I just feel so guilty sometimes, enjoying all these moments and seeing all these exclusive sights while I’m supposed to be working.” She expressed a hint of sadness on her face.“It’s not like you’re not working. Taking good photos of us is your job, at least for now. Besides, you’ll have plenty of photos to take once we get started. Warm-up will be a show for sure, come on. ” Regina took one last sip of her iced coffee before placing a kiss on Emma’s lips and dragging her to the theater. It was grand and large, rows upon rows of velvet seats—and a stage like something out of a dream. At least for Regina. Since she was a child, the stage was the place she wanted to be. Having the opportunity to return was a gift, and she felt like that little girl again—happy and carefree.Jefferson was already flirting, delivering jokes to the cast and earning playful banter and soft laughter. When Regina came closer, the other actresses turned their attention to her. Merida greeted Regina with a loud wolf whistle before hopping off the stage as fast as she could.Merida was a brilliant actress. She was from Scotland originally and made her way slowly but surely to the West End, making her way to being near royalty by transforming characters with her powerful vocals and emotional portrayals. Her time as Eponine as a teenager was still talked about. She was the perfect pick for Celia. She ran up to Regina and pulled the older woman into a big hug.“Hello gorgeous, I’m glad you’re finally done primping. I’m dying to start!” She expressed, her accent thick but her words were genuine. She and Regina had gotten on very well during the chemistry test, and it became clear quickly that they would be a good working pair. They were both consummate professionals, but Merida incited something jovial in Regina that made work light.“I wasn’t primping, I was entertaining guests. Merida, this is my friend Emma—she wanted to see how things work around here.” Regina explained, moving over to make room for Emma. The blonde was obviously nervous, but she pulled herself together to greet the actress. She reached out her hand to shake Merida’s.“Hi, I’m Emma Swan. It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m incredibly nervous, but I can’t see your amazing work.” Emma expressed. To Regina’s knowledge, the woman hadn’t been a huge theater nerd—but the palpable excitement on her face gave her the distinct impression that the woman was falling in love with it.“We’re happy to have you here. Any friend of Regina’s is a friend of mine, Come along, grab a seat somewhere close.” Merida said, before leading the way back to the stage—where Jefferson was holding court.His humor enraptured Tiana, and the woman was charmed by his routine. But, as Regina came close her eyes shifted and her attention flew to the woman she’d worked with many times before—what felt like a very long time ago.Tiana Rogers was a tour-de-force in the theater world. Her perfect voice, perfect line delivery, and spine-chilling acting skills were coveted. Although she could have made the fast track through various Broadway plays for Tony’s, she chose passion projects instead. She and Regina played opposite each other in several local productions, between musicals and standard plays, they’d shared a dressing room almost half a dozen times as young adults.Tiana was always such a joy to be around, and her habit of bringing treats for the cast and crew made her the highlight of every production.“Oh, Regina! You look stunning, as always. I’m so glad you're doing this with us.” Her voice was sweet and soothing, her southern accent warming Regina’s soul.“Thank you Ti—it’s always so good to see you. I can’t wait to do this with you. I’m so glad you’re here.” Regina said, getting slightly emotional as she processed this full-circle moment. She hadn't seen Tiana since Henry was born, but God was it good to see her. And good to know that her beautiful voice would be accompanying Regina's own. Before she could get too lost, the theatre director arrived. Emma and Jefferson took a spot in the audience, alongside a few other guests and crew who were invited to watch the beginnings of what was projected to be a stellar production.Regina locked eyes with Emma as the theatre director and music director swapped stories about the inspiration behind the music for the show and the choice behind casting. As thankful as Regina was for this experience and as excited as she was for this opportunity—her mind kept wandering to Emma Swan. As Regina and Tiana engaged in vocal warm-ups, and Merida took notes on certain last-minute changes—a surge of excitement filled Regina when a camera clicked. Emma was beaming in the audience, her eyes wide with wonder as they began to introduce the main cast and the parts they would be playing. She looked so proud that Regina was forced to look away before her own face gave away the love she was beginning to feel for this woman. The pianist began the first song, and Tiana stepped forward with great confidence and a touch of elegance. Showtime…kind of.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Emma watched in awe as the lights in the theater dimmed just enough. In her life, she’d never been to a real play. A real performance even. Storybrooke held indie productions on rare occasions, and school plays did not count—the town wasn’t known for its arts and culture. This was a magical experience. Her heart wouldn’t stop racing at the speed of light.“Alright, since we have a small audience, let’s play a little game.” The woman said, a mischievous expression on her face. “I put a few classics in a hat, and I want our leading ladies to pick. None of the songs are too long, and we can modulate the key if need be.” She offered as chatter began to fill the stage. Some nervous, some excited. Emma was buzzing with excitement. The director held out a small baseball cap and deposited a few paper strips. The three leads looked at each other with trepidation, but Tiana braved the test first.Emma could hardly breathe as musicians accompanied each woman through a song as a warm-up. Tiana easily sailed through Edelweiss, her voice like sweet sugar with a hint of her soulful roots. Merida was called back to her roots with On My Own from Les Misérables; her passion and projected voice made the song feel so real.Regina went last and gave a masterful rendition of the last song anyone expected—I’d Give My Life for You, from Miss Saigon—a song thrown in at seemingly the last second. Time stopped as Regina sang. She transformed on the stage as she became the character of the song. Her voice was clear as a bell but still held the husky, honeyed tone that made Emma want to melt. Her technical skill was indescribable, and her vibrato was decadent. She sounded like the most tempting angel. The perfect mix of a siren song and a bell. Emma was moved to tears as soon as she began, but by the end, she couldn't resist the urge to cry just a bit as she hit the piece's crescendo. Jefferson looked on with pride as she finished her song and easily brought the entire room to tears. They had to take a break, as most people were left in a state of emotional upheaval. Emma knew Regina was talented, but this level of transformation and artistry was astounding. Jefferson had to practically drag her away, and it took her several minutes in the car ride to stop thinking about Regina’s voice.“I know she’s talented, but we have work to do today. I need you to be focused with me.” He gently said, a soft smile on his face—but there was something dead in his gaze. Something that unsettled Emma.She nodded and took in a deep breath.His upcoming showcase is careening closer and closer, and Emma could see the stress building in his body. She wanted so badly to pick his brain about the events going on between his sisters, but she couldn’t cross that line with him. Trying to do so with Regina was enough.“We’re making a pit stop…then back to the studio,” Jefferson explained quietly in the car ride, his voice suddenly withdrawn and unfocused. He called to the driver and relayed an address that sounded vaguely familiar to Emma.“If we’re doing anything that’s going to rock the boat can you at least…warn me, maybe?” Emma softly asked, trying her hardest not to come off as demanding. She wanted to be a good observer, and do her job—but the emotional turmoil that came with the job was too much at times. She needed to be mentally prepared.Jefferson glared, his gaze turning hard for the first towards Emma. “You got somewhere you need to be? Look, I know you’re entertaining Regina but you work for me. Your job is to follow my work and my life. You can fuck her when you’re off the clock.”“First of all, we’re not—nope it’s beside the point. I’m trying my best to work with you Jeff but you’re asking me to have Christmas with you guys one minute and then asking me to watch you crumble because of your abusive mother the next. I can’t…I’m a photographer. I’m not just some robot who can turn my feelings on and off, especially for my friends.”  Emma expressed, her eyes welling up slightly. “It’s not just because of Regina…I consider you my friend, and watching you suffer is becoming harder and harder. I at least need some sort of warning.”Jefferson melted, sighing as he leaned back into the limousine seat. He gave a watery chuckle. “Swan I…I consider you my friend too…Which is why I need you not to ask me for what I can’t give you. I can’t tell you when I’m going to be traumatized—“—That’s not what I’m asking for you.” Emma interrupted, her anger breaking through in her voice. “Just tell me if you’re about to go to Zelena’s house right now. Or if we’re about to meet your Mom, or worse, Regina’s ex.”“We’re going to see Zelena…I’m watching Rosalie while she does an audition.” Jefferson reluctantly spat. He seemed resistant to the idea of sharing his sordid plans with someone close to Regina. Emma could understand, and with a sigh of her own, she let her body relax against the seats. They were at a stalemate.“Ok…Thank you for telling me. I can’t tell you how to live your life but it’s becoming bad for my mental health to just follow you around and not know what’s going on sometimes…I hope you can understand that. At least when it comes to stuff like this.”Jefferson responded with silence, and for a moment Emma thought the conversation was over. But he looked over to her with a resigned kind of hardness.“I like you, Emma…I do. But don’t let this fling with my sister distract you from this job, ok? You signed a contract with me. A few romps in the sack with the great Regina Mills shouldn’t affect your ability to snap a picture when and where I ask you to.” He said voice so low Emma barely heard.Her heart stopped at his words. He was being unnecessarily harsh today, in a way she wasn’t familiar with. All she could respond with was a nod and her own silence—but her mind raced. They made it to Zelena’s home in record time, and despite her hesitation, Emma followed Jefferson inside. The place was a beautiful townhouse, obviously freshly moved into but well kept all things considered. Of course, Zelena was waiting for them in the foyer. She looked haggard and disheveled, but at the sight of her brother, she perked up.“Thank you for doing this.”  She said, seeming genuine for the first time in a while. “I’m sorry about…all of this.”“All of what? You exposing our sister to both of her abusers?”“Oh please, don’t act like you aren’t the least bit curious about our mother and what she has going on. Regina is firmly decided, but if it hadn’t been for your puppy dog eyes, she wouldn’t have gone along with things for as long as she did. But that brings me back to why I asked you here. I do need you to watch Rosalie…but first I…Fuck you’re gonna hate me.” She whispered, her voice cracking. “I already hate you Zelena.” Jefferson teased, although the levity of his usual jokes wasn’t fully present. “Just spit it out.”“She wants to make a documentary. That’s why she’s on this redemption tour kick. She’s finally got a crew interested in following her after the wedding. She’s probably going to become much more of a nuisance.”“Please tell me you’re fucking joking.” Jefferson groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose as stress began to mount. Emma had noticed the habit between Rodríguez siblings as Regina did the same thing.“Why do you let yourself stay under her thumb?” Jefferson questioned, slightly disgusted that Zelena could allow herself to be involved with their mother so closely. The fact that she knew about this documentary, warned him of the news, and yet was willing to let herself and potentially her daughter be wrapped up in it. Emma could see the confusion written all over Jefferson’s face.“I don’t have a choice. I have no money and no prospects for jobs. I can’t just go back to civilian life. What am I gonna do—act in a local production?”“Yes. That’s exactly what you could do. Or you could move into a different field altogether. Fuck it, go into casting. Do anything other than what you’re doing right now! Letting her walk all over you.”“When you’re forced to spend one day in my shoes you’ll understand. I’m stuck between a rock and a hard place. But with the money from the documentary maybe I could head back to London. Or at least hold out here long enough on my own to get a good gig.”“You know damn well that I have more money than I know what to do with. I’d pay your rent if you asked—but fine, if you’re stubborn enough to want to see this out, so be it. Go to your audition; I’ll feed my niece.” He commanded, turning his attention to Rosalie and her care.He was clearly trying to close off his emotions from his sister, and he would get his way. Zelena could only sigh before kissing Rose’s forehead and heading out the door. She was gone for around 3 hours and returned just in time for Regina to call Jefferson—saying she was ordering dinner for the house. The pair rushed out of the apartment after that, barely sharing any goodbyes with Zelena or the baby.The drive back was tense, and as they pulled up to the condo, Jefferson turned to Emma. “Do not mention seeing Zelena today to Regina. Unless I give you explicit permission not to share times when I might be with Zelena or Cora. I’ll consider a breach of contract and sue you for everything you’re worth.” He hissed, his eyes suddenly hard and angry. He was spitting such vitriol at her without warning, and the implication twisted Emma’s stomach.  xxx 
February 13th, Day 140
Regina worked herself nearly to the bone in preparation for opening night.The critics were buzzing, the internet was flooded with clips of leaked rehearsals and teaser clips—sand marketing was well underway. Billboards with her face on them—and her dark hair covered with a perfectly blonde wig—were plastered on every cab and building. They even managed a big poster in Times Square. The opening night was fully sold out, and it just so happened to be the perfect day for such an epic set of love stories—Valentine’s Day.She was both proud of the choice and disheartened. She’d planned to surprise Emma with something sweet on the day, but she would be busy from start to finish between the press and the actual show. The only available day was the day before the show. It should be one of rest for Regina, but most of it would be best utilized to spend quality time with the blonde she felt.Something shifted in Emma. Something solemn. It was fading as the prospect of their date gave her an after-work treat to look forward to. Regina’s security team cleared an excursion for them and ensured it was private enough for them to actually enjoy themselves.Emma consulted directly with them and ensured the date was kept mostly a secret from Regina. For once, the brunette was thankful for the surprise. She needed something to be out of her hands for once, just for now.All she was told was to dress comfortably. So, she grabbed a cup of coffee and began a light makeup look. Comfortable didn’t necessarily have to mean dowdy. She liked looking good, especially for Emma. She threw on a tight-fitting black sweater, jeans that hugged her just right, and a pair of demure-heeled boots that made the look all the more classy. Her hair fell in waves just below her shoulders, and the tinted lip balm that painted her lips added an extra boost of confidence.As Regina descended the steps of her condo, she was greeted instantly by Jefferson’s sullen face.“What's with the sad face?” She questioned cautiously, unsure of what to make of his surly mood.“Nothing….I just can’t help what my face does when you parade around with her like she doesn’t have a job to do.” He grumbled, his words barely spoken above his breath, but Regina heard. She quirked an eyebrow up at him as she fought the urge to snap back at him. She took a step forward to tower over him for a moment. “You’re the one that told me to enjoy myself. You told me to pursue her and kept insinuating that she’d make me happy. And now that she has, you’re getting a pouty face about it?” Regina snapped, her confusion and frustration boiling over. As he glanced up at her, something dull and familiar in his eyes set off warning bells in Regina’s mind.Regina had witnessed that look before. In the worst of times, before either of them were parents and before they got any real sense—that glassy look that told the tale of his poor choice. He wouldn’t dare stumble so hard in his sobriety…would he? Jefferson had never been fully sober—truthfully neither had Regina—but he hadn’t dabbled in pills and harder drugs since Grace was born. The idea of him slipping because of Cora’s presence made her sick, but her phone buzzed before Regina could interrogate her brother. Emma was waiting downstairs for her.“I have to go…Take care of yourself. Daddy will be here in half an hour to make dinner and to make some tea for tomorrow…Talk to him if you won’t talk to me.” She advised gently, taking the younger man’s hand. He let a few tears bud in the corners of his eyes before sniffling and pulling away.Regina let him go—for now. But she secretly prayed that his attitude would improve by tomorrow. She could deal with whatever drug he was on later, but she had to make it through the opening night first.Emma waited in the lobby of Regina’s building with a beautiful bouquet of roses and assorted gorgeous flowers. Regina gasped at the sight of them and let a warm smile cross her features.“Hi, you look pretty—as always.” Emma complimented, stepping forward with hungry eyes as she took in Regina’s form. The older woman blushed slightly at the attention and took her flowers graciously.“Thank you, Emma, you look amazing as well. Let me ask Leroy to send these up, and we can get going.” The blonde nodded and trailed behind Regina with a soft gaze of pure contentment. She, very much like Regina, seemed to be satisfied with the mundane interactions. Anything they did together felt special, somehow. But they were together all the time. This was something different—it had to be. They needed a space to get away from the responsibilities of their daily lives. They needed a safe place to be themselves, away from the prying eyes of the world.They locked hands as they made it to their ride for the afternoon—a motorcycle Emma borrowed for the day. Regina let out a surprised gasp at the sight.“You’re kidding?” Regina questioned in disbelief, excitement making her jittery.“Nope. No jokes here. I thought I’d get us a special ride for the occasion. Something different. Your security team will be joining us at the stables, and have cleared out the place.” Emma revealed, earning another gasp from Regina.“No fucking way….How did you..?” Regina was stunned to silence. Her eyes welled with tears. She hadn’t spoken much about her love of horses, but somehow, Emma knew one of her deepest desires. She’d lived in the inner city for most of her life but had been fortunate enough to bond with a few of the horses connected to her father's orchard business. They were her only friends in the darkest hours of her life. But work had been busy, and life hadn’t been kind until Regina’s luck struck out.Sweet Emma knew what she needed most before one of the most hectic days of her career.“Henry actually spilled the beans. We spoke about it over Christmas, and he gave me a few…suggestions for things to make you happy during our Mario Party game.” Emma revealed, a slight blush staining her apple cheeks as she divulged her confidant. “I took over the suggestion he said to heart. Now, we need to get going before we’re late. We have a certain slot of time blocked off for private sessions.” She explained before doing something Regina considered to be the hottest thing she’d ever seen.She flipped her hair back over her shoulders as she slipped on a red leather jacket and a red helmet. She turned to hand Regina a purple helmet and gave the woman a wink before flipping the eye visors shut. Regina followed suit with slight hesitation, but once she was on the back of the bike—pressed up against Emma so tight—everything felt like a dream. xxxFor the first time, Emma developed a bit of confidence around Regina after the bike ride. She could see plain as day how her look affected the brunette and made her all the more magnetic. There was something humbling about the experience but also incredibly empowering. She felt…attractive for the first time in really all her life. As Emma led Regina deeper into the stable by the hand, the brunette began to ask more questions. Emma’s eyes were drawn to her shiny, plump lips as her voice echoed through the place. So tempting. Surely, she’d taste like coffee and vanilla, maybe a hint of those honey lozenges she used after rehearsals. But she had to focus “Have you ever ridden a horse before dear?”“No…but Storybrooke does have a stable, I know that for sure because I photographed the renovation. I just never went.”They shared a chuckle. “Well, you’ll be getting a crash course in horse riding today, dear. When Daddy set up his company and made a name for his orchard, even with its near ruin at my mother’s hands—we rented the land out to a stable. I rode horses on the best days of my childhood.” Regina explained softly, her confession spurring Emma’s mind. She wondered more and more about Regina's youth and the path that led her to where she was now.“Wait, let me get this straight—your Dad’s owned that orchard since you were a kid? I thought that was a recent development.”“Oh yes, it's his life’s work. It’s only recently become successful, but part of that wait was due to my mother taking most of the businesses’s money and spending it on drugs.” Regina revealed with a snarky roll of her eyes at her mother’s antics. She paused their little walk, as a horse caught her eyes. A beautiful dark stallion with speckles of gray and white was calling to her. His calm presence and piercing eyes made her trusting of his abilities—but wary of his intelligence.“Did your Mom have a full-time job, or was the Orchard the only income?” Emma asked, unable to help herself. She loved getting these tidbits of Regina’s story.“My mom worked at a law firm until her addiction became unmanageable, and she was put on ‘leave’. She slipped on her business cap after the failed rehab attempt and climbed her way up the ladder until she stole too much money and got caught."It took a momentous amount of strength for Emma not to blurt out mention of Cora’s plans, as Regina’s words put the last pieces of the puzzle together for her.Cora had stolen so much money, that she was most certainly going to jail. Shortly after their encounter—which seemed like a lifetime ago—the issue Cora was meant to be published in got squashed after her controversy began. And now, she was trying to save her image and career at the expense of her children—and not for the first time, it seemed.“Jeez, she’s a piece of work,” Emma said with a snort.“That’s an understatement. But enough about that. We should get going on our ride…Do you want me to help you saddle up your own horse, or do you just want me to give you a lift?”Emma paused for a moment, unsure if she should follow her desire— giving up the position of slight power she found herself in with Regina—or try to play it cool. She was afraid of horses. They were so large and powerful. Any wrong move could snap her in two. She didn’t want to do anything to upset the huge creatures, especially when she was really starting to get this date started. Maybe it was best for her to stay by Regina’s side, but could she face the embarrassment if the horse hated her?“I’ll ride with you. To save a horse, ya know.”“Oh, yes. Whatever you say dear.” Regina chuckled, pressing a quick reassuring kiss to Emma’s lips before finding a stable hand. It didn’t take long for the horse to be brought out and set up for them. The stallion Regina locked eyes with earlier stood before them ready to travel the expanse of the private property—but still unsure. His name was Bastion. Regina coaxed him with a few treats, her gentle tone and soft movements making Emma’s heart beat faster. She was so good at this. Her hidden nurturing nature was so sweet to witness. Regina got on the horse first, with no help—of course. She praised the beast as Emma treaded carefully toward them. A stable hand was ready to assist her, but she wanted to try her best. Emma placed her foot in the stirrup and did her best to force her leg over the side of the horse—but he was thicker than she thought and she almost fell right back off him. Embarrassment surged through her, but Regina caught her—and with a blinding smile motioned for her to try again.“Use those muscles, Swan.” She teased, and her words were enough to spur a flash of strength. The blonde forced herself up and over. Finding her balance and getting comfortable on the large beast took her a second. But as she wrapped her arms around Regina and watched as the woman confidently led their steed down the path. The stables were on a few acres of land with small woods on the outskirts. The path toward the woods was smooth, and they moved swiftly but sensibly. Regina seemed to sense Emma’s growing excitement as they stayed longer and longer on the horse.She’d never seen anyone ride a horse before, and the warmth of the creature combined with Regina against her made the experience heavenly.  The scenery was gorgeous, the springtime provided freshly bloomed trees and flowers that almost followed them along the path.“Are you enjoying the ride so far dear?” Regina questioned, obviously amused by Emma’s reaction.“Yes…I honestly was afraid the horse would hate me, and we’d be forced to expedite Part 2 of the date. This a big bonus.” Emma admitted with a chuckle, letting herself hold Regina tighter. The woman was deceptively strong, she could feel it through the thin material of her sweater. The strength in her abdomen was hard to miss, and as she held the reins, her arms revealed the results of hard work. It hadn’t occurred to Emma that Regina worked out. The thought made Emma’s mouth water.But Regina’s melodic laugh pulled her attention back. “I don’t know why you think horses hate you. No one could hate you.” Regina said, her voice falling to a soft volume Emma had to strain to hear.She couldn’t respond. What could she say, when such a bombshell was speaking so sweetly to her? Their destination put a lucky pause in their conversation. Regina had followed the direction of the stable hand to the nearest and best clearing with a nice view. Their little picnic would be perfect here. Unbeknownst to Regina, the security team lingered on the outskirts of their excursion, picnic basket in hand.The nearest guard brought the supplies out once they tied the horse to a secure post, and Regina gave genuine, if amused, thank you. The blanket was large, and the food was a wide range of classics. From tasty sandwiches to aged cheeses beside soft loaves of bread. There was even a container of berries and sliced apples, which Regina happily munched on. She slipped a few pieces of apple to the horse when she could but, for the most part, stayed present with Emma. The two kept up a quiet conversation once security kept their distance, and by the end, both women were incredibly relaxed. They split a bottle of wine during the excursion, and Emma was bordering on tipsy. The words spilling from her lips took a moment to register.“Do you want to go back to my place? I mean…you don’t necessarily have to go back home. We could…have a drink at my place. To keep you as relaxed as possible before your big day.” Emma suggested a mischievous look in her eyes.Regina looked over with barely disguised lust and intrigue. She leaned in close and pressed a slow, seductive kiss to Emma’s lips. She kept a hand on Emma’s cheek as she pulled back, and her dark eyes twinkled with something the blonde had not seen on her before. “Lead the way, Miss Swan…I wouldn’t mind finally seeing the swanky place you’ve called home since the start of this project.”It didn’t take them long to put the picnic goods away—after a few more last-minute snacks—and mount the horse again. He looked so content they were almost loathe to disturb him. But he was a good sport and seemed reluctant to leave Regina’s side when it was all said and done.“Don’t you worry love. I’ll be back to see you soon. This was a lovely outing.” She whispered to him, pressing a kiss to his nose before letting the stable hand guide him back to his stall. He huffed and puffed and seemed to look back at Regina with longing but he eventually made his way.Emma understood him completely. xxx The car ride back to Emma’s hotel was rife with sexual tension. It took only a few minutes for Regina to slide over, and tempt Emma into a sensual kiss that left them both want for more. Emma trembled, and Regina held her close and pulled back for a brief moment to meet her gaze.“Take a breath, Swan. I’m moving at your pace; we’re only doing what you’re comfortable with.” Regina could sense Emma internally freaking out, but she, too, was fighting a series of internal battles. They raced from overthinking Emma’s words to overthinking every little interaction they’d had that day. She was both nervous and beyond excited. Spending this quality time with Emma was wonderful, but knowing the woman didn’t want their time to end—that she was inviting her somewhere outside of work and away from their usual routine blew her mind. And the implication made her weak in the knees.The Blue Star Hotel was a 5-star hotel in the city, known for its conscientious and private service. They were well known and well regarded, and the exact opposite of what Regina had been expecting from the blonde. She thought the woman to be a starving artist, but it was clear that the woman was paid well by Jefferson. The mere thought of her brother almost threw Regina out of the mood altogether. But as they pulled into the parking area, Emma practically ripped the door open and ragged Regina out. Both women chuckled at the eagerness.Her room was a little messy, but overall well kept for several month’s stay. It was a nice modern suite that had her queen-sized bed to one side and a small couch and coffee table combo in the corner.“Welcome to my humble abode,” She joked, spinning around in a clumsy circle as Regina looked around. “Sorry for the mess. I didn’t exactly plan this visit.”“It’s perfect. You’ve kept things looking nice, all things considered. My hotel rooms during work trips are littered with miscellaneous shit until I need it. I’m sure you’ll get a good look in a few months.”“You—I’m—I’ll be in your hotel rooms during your press tour?” Emma blurted out, disbelieving of such a dreamy offer. “Of course. Unless you’d rather not be.” Regina replied, her eyebrow furrowed with confusion. “NO! I mean—I desperately want to be with you. I want to see what your press tours are like. I’m looking forward to it. But I’m sure you don’t want to yap about your press tour before the opening night of your Broadway show.”“You’re right. As much as I’m looking forward to my work schedule…what I’m looking forward to more,” she takes a few steps forward and pulls Emma closer by her waist. Regina presses a kiss to the blonde’s lips that makes her stumble. “Is seeing you. Did you want to watch a movie? Or maybe—“I want…Jesus, how do I say this without sounding like a creep? I want…to get closer to you. In the bed…if that’s ok.”Regina couldn’t stop herself from chuckling. Emma was so cute. Despite how hot she could be at times, it was obvious she did not know how attractive she was.  Her inexperience showed at times, but her charm made up for it.“Are you saying you’d like to fuck me, Miss Swan?” Regina questioned, unable to help herself as a teasing tone slipped forth.Emma cleared her throat nervously as her cheeks burned red. “Uhm…Yes. I just—I’ve never done this with a woman. I want to please you…just tell me what to do and I’ll follow your lead.” Emma softly said, reaching out for Regina’s hand and holding her gaze with such sincerity.Regina nodded. “Ok. Thank you for trusting me with that. It’s not much different but I personally think it’s a bit…better.” They both chuckled. “I don’t know about you but I’ve had a few too many poor performances from overly arrogant men in my life. We’ll go slow, and when you want to take a break or stop—just say the word. Do you have any hard boundaries?”Emma shrugged. “I’m not necessarily a fan of watersports, but I doubt you’d pull that trick out on a first date.” She joked, dissolving Regina quickly in a fit of giggles. She wanted to grab the silly blonde and kiss her until they were both breathless. But she wanted to wait until she saw a clear signal of consent.They shared a sigh as the laughter-induced tears died down. Emma pressed forward, licking her lips and looking down at Regina’s own. That was all she needed.In a blink, Regina pounced, kissing Emma within an inch of her senses. They made their way to bed. Barely managing to stumble there as they pawed at each other. Regina’s hands slid over Emma’s narrow hips, gripping her ass when the temptation grew too strong. Emma whimpered in her mouth, the sound lighting something feral deep inside Regina. God, she wanted to devour Emma. Regina wanted to spend hours drowning in the taste of her, working between her thighs and relishing her sweet sounds for hours on hours. But she had to remain patient. Their shirts came off first, in quick succession. Emma’s jeans came off within seconds of her back hitting the sheets, but she was insistent on taking Regina’s off. Her strong hands tugged at the stylish pants. The warmth of their bodies pressed together was pure perfection.Regina melted into it with a sigh, scooting toward Emma to tangle their legs together as they lay side by side. They continued to kiss, growing hungrier by the second. Regina could feel her panties growing more and more wet as they writhed in pleasure together, trying desperately to get close, but both were too fearful to make the first move. The women were grasping at each other with growing needs as the heat grew more unbearable. A whispered request fell from Regina’s lips.“Can I touch you?” “Oh God! Yes!” Emma practically whined, her hips dipping toward Regina’s skilled hands. The moan she let out as Regina let her fingers slide down the waistband of her panties. They both moaned as Regina played through Emma’s wetness, swirling her juices around her quivering entrance, teasing her, and then up to find her clit. The woman keened when Regina found it, her eyes slamming shut and her hands grasping the sheets tighter.“Keep those eyes open for me Emma. I want you looking at me.” She loved seeing Emma's emerald eyes staring up at her with such surprise and need. It didn’t take long for Regina to find what she liked. She was thriving off the moans and pants falling from the pretty blonde’s lips. A few times, her focus slipped, and she allowed herself a taste of her budded nipples—rosy pink and waiting for her tongue. When Regina slipped a finger inside her wet, waiting entrance, the arch of her back and how she bit her lip made her want to touch herself. The blonde was intoxicating. Regina was sopping wet, but she sensed that Emma needed this time for the focus to be just on her. She could tell it had been a while since she’d felt this good.And this was just the beginning.The first orgasm slid up on her like a tidal wave, building in flutters of wetness before culminating in the prettiest moans Regina’d ever heard. She wanted to hear them every night for the rest of her life.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

February 14, Day 141
The next morning, Regina woke to a quiet suite.The fading warmth radiating from the other side of the bed alerted her to Emma’s recent departure. The flash of blonde out of the corner of her eye reassured her of the blonde’s presence. Regina let out a soft sigh and stretched like a satisfied cat, her eyes on Emma the entire time. Emma chuckled.“Good Morning, Gorgeous.” She said softly. Emma was curled up on the couch, laptop out. Her camera sat nearby—presumably to edit footage for Jefferson’s project.Jefferson…Regina forced herself to hold back a groan. She prayed her younger brother would behave for opening night.“Good Morning to you too…” Regina replied with a slight grin. As she became increasingly conscious, the previous evening’s activities trickled into her mind. She forced herself to sit up and tried to control the smile pulling at her lips. A quick glance at the clock set her mind straight for a moment. She needed to focus on work for a moment before she could play. It was 8 a.m., so Regina had about an hour before she had to start warming up for the show. Her call time was 5 p.m. for last-minute technical tests and dress fittings, but she needed to prime her voice as soon as possible. A phone alarm chirped beneath her pillow. It was likely Katherine, wondering if she was awake or if she needed anything before the big day. She was a good woman, hardworking and smart enough not to bother her with dumb questions. She was an asset to Regina’s team. There were a few minor obligations Regina had to attend to and some social media posting as a promotion. But she could spare a few more minutes with Emma.The other woman looked so delicious sitting there in her wrinkled pajamas, the sunlight from the large window cascading onto her. She looked like an angel.“Why aren’t you in bed, dear? I was looking forward to waking up still wrapped around you.” Regina purred, letting the falling sheet completely slide off her lithe frame. She was still nude, and Emma couldn’t resist the view. A blush worked its way up her cheeks as she fought to keep her gaze upward. Emma quickly lost the battle—Regina’s body was just too tempting.She gulped. “I wanted to get some work done before you woke up so we could hang out. And I wanted to get that tea you said helped your voice…I ordered some, and the warm water dispenser is finally working.” She said, reaching into her bag to pull out the exact tea bags Regina had planned to ask Katherine after leaving. A few mugs sat on the coffee table, waiting for her perusal.Regina’s heart swelled, and she had to fight the urge to tear up. Her own husband hadn’t indulged in the whimsies and tricks that helped Regina maintain vocal health.“Thank you, dear. You’re so kind.” Regina said, hopping out of bed to kiss Emma’s cheek. She wanted to smother the woman in kisses; she was so kind. And last night's taste only made Regina want her more. “I’m going to take a quick shower, then we can get some breakfast. I’m starving.” She admitted before sauntering off to the shower—feeling the heat of Emma’s gaze on her ass.Emma was so confusing at times.She was such a beautiful and confident-looking person. But in the bedroom, her shy nature was on full display. Maybe it was just her inexperience with women or overall nerves surrounding intimacy. However…Regina strongly suspected that Emma was just experiencing the final stage of her gay awakening. What a precarious place to be—so terribly attracted to this woman who was just beginning to explore this side of her sexuality. This could end...terribly. The urge to remain behind a wall of emotional safety still remained strong. Regina had been there before, at the beginning of her sapphic awakening, and the last thing she wanted to do was make things more complicated for Emma or herself. She’d just have to tread carefully.Regina was alone in the shower for maybe 10 minutes before the bathroom door creaked open, and Emma Swan slid inside. She looked sheepish and unsure—but Regina beckoned her inside with a grin and a coaxing finger.“It took you long enough. Get in here.” Emma didn’t hesitate. She stripped quickly, almost tripping a few times, and siphoning giggles from Regina— before making her way into the shower. She was pressed against Regina in a second, giving in to her temptation to touch the goddess waiting for her.Emma wrapped her arms around the older woman and pressed a needy kiss to her lips. Immediately, Regina pulled her in deeper, craving the taste of this woman who made her feel things she hadn’t thought possible anymore. Emma’s touch ignited every inch of need within Regina that was hard to control at times. She imagined their first encounter would be special, but it had been closer to cataclysmic. Because Regina understood the moment she heard the addictive sounds, Emma let out, that she couldn't let her go. The blonde let out a sigh as Regina sucked a bruising kiss to her neck and let her hands wander closer to the treasure between her thighs. Regina couldn't resist the taste of Emma any longer. She was quickly becoming addicted to everything about her. She made her way to her knees and gripped Emma's legs to ensure she had the perfect position. The first swipe of her tongue made Emma moan. As Regina swirled her tongue around Emma's clit, the blonde's legs nearly gave out. She tasted earthy and slightly sweet—intoxicating, and addicting. Regina imagined tasting Emma on her tongue throughout the rest of her day and moaned into the woman's soft folds—earning a broken moan and a tightened grip on her hair. Emma was incredibly responsive; her hips jumped toward Regina's mouth as her pleasure mounted. Watching Emma’s face scrunch up in surprise when Regina added two slim fingers and curled her fingers just right—as if she couldn’t believe the sensations she was experiencing.They hadn’t spoken much about previous lovers—there hadn’t been much time when they explored each other so thoroughly last night. Based on her body’s reaction, Regina sensed her exes hadn’t been attentive to her needs. At least not like this. Emma clung to Regina as she worked her up to an orgasm that made her legs shake. The slurping sounds of Regina's hard work and the moans echoing off the bathroom tiles fill the room with a lewd symphony. Emma came in a flutter of rhythmic clenching and pretty moans Emma wanted to record—to experience over and over again. As she recovered, Regina lifted her now-soaked fingers to her lips and licked them clean. Emma’s eyes rolled to the back of her head at the sight.“You’re really trying to kill me ‘Gina,” Emma whispered breathlessly. Regina chuckled.“Now that you’ve gotten your fill, let me prepare for my big day.” Regina chided, playfully pushing Emma toward the exit. But the blonde resisted, using her height to gain advantage and stay inside the steamy shower.“I’m nowhere near done with you yet.” Emma protested, a pout forming. “I haven’t gotten the chance to see you cum today…” She said, trailing kisses down to Regina's chest while her hands gripped the woman’s hips. Emma Swan might be shy, but she was a fast learner. She took a dark nipple into her mouth and swirled her tongue around it—earning a soft moan from Regina as she sucked and licked both to stiff peaks. Her fingers played with Regina’s wetness, her hand trembling. But as Regina let the pleasure wash over her, she pushed Emma’s hand to the center of her warmth.“Inside,” Regina gently demanded, her voice soothing but steeped in need and Emma obliged—just as roughly as Regina needed. The brunette’s back arched as Emma curled her fingers towards heavenly spots that made her see stars. It had been years since she’d been fingered, but something about Emma’s strong fingers and the press of her palm against Regina’s clit made her weak in the knees. Emma was so eager to please and so attentive. Despite her inexperience, she pushed herself to notice all the little signs and wonders of Regina’s body to bring her to ultimate heights.She was learning quickly what turned Regina on, how hard to thrust, how hard to rub her clit when it seemed she was aching for it. Emma was a natural, and she seemed extremely satisfied as Regina’s orgasm washed over her in a series of heady moans and scratching nails. Regina let out a surprisingly high-pitched, tortured moan as Emma’s fingers twisted just right inside her.As she came down, Regina appreciated the strength of Emma’s arms as she held the brunette close. A kiss was pressed to the side of Regina’s temple. “You’re so beautiful,” Emma whispered. “Thank you for.. being so patient with me. I want to do this all day, but I should order you a healthy breakfast before you start warming up. Any requests?”“Just no cheese, please…I can’t clog up my throat before tonight. Thank you, dear.” Regina replied, taking hold of Emma’s face and pressing one last kiss to her lips. xxx After their shower, Emma prepared tea for Regina and called in a healthy platter of light foods for them to pick through. Regina forced herself to regain focus, sending a few texts to her team as she got dressed in Emma’s T-shirt, and her jeans from yesterday—and began to warm up.As much as she was enjoying Emma’s presence and their chemistry—work had to come first. At least for a little while.She repeatedly trilled her way up and down her vocal register and planned to only leave the suite once she felt she was sufficiently working towards peak performance. It was cold out, so she had to steal one of Emma's scarves to keep her throat warm. The blonde watched Regina move about the room with barely disguised admiration. Regina found the shy and sweet way in which she inquired about Regina’s work tools—the teas, the warm-ups, the stretches, and the acting exercises—to be captivating. Her own husband hadn’t asked about her rituals or work secrets. He’d been present for the most formative training years of Regina’s life, yet he never asked a single question. But Emma did. By the time her voice was beginning to feel ready—it was time to head back to the condo. Henry was finished with his lessons for the day, so Regina wanted to soak up every moment with him she could. Regina wanted to be home to spend at least a little bit of time with him before the whirlwind of her job stole her focus for the next few months. Balancing her life and work was always a challenge, but it seemed harder than before.Leaving Emma’s side was a challenge, but being around her—and being unable to touch her was somehow even worse. But focusing on Henry brought her greater joy.“Hello my little prince, how was school?” Regina questioned softly, running her fingers through his hair as Henry looked over his assignments.“School was ok. I finished most of my homework, but I have to start my family tree project…I don’t really want to.” He confessed quietly, his dejected voice sending a lance of pain through Regina.“Would you like for me to talk with her and ask her to—“—No...I want to try and do the assignment…I just don’t want to make you or Uncle Jeff upset.” He confessed, picking the frayed threads of Pongo’s color. The dog whined as he sensed his companion’s growing anxiety, and he plopped his head down in the boy’s lap.Regina rubbed his back. “You won’t upset us by doing this assignment, love. If you truly want to know your family tree, we’ll be happy to tell you. And we can help you make everything sound a little less…confusing. You just say the word, ok?”“Ok Mama...Gracias.” He whispered, reaching up to fall into Regina’s comforting embrace. His turn to Spanish alerted Regina to his exhaustion. He slipped into their mother tongue without thought when he was sleepy. “Por supuesto bebe. Maybe you can take a nap before we have to leave for opening night? Unless you’d rather stay here and hang out with Grandpa?”“NO! I want to see you sing and do your show. A nap is a good idea, come on, Pongo.” The boy gentled commanded, and the service dog followed perfectly. As Regina watched him run up the stairs, she caught another worried gaze following him as well. Emma’s. She was snapping pictures in the corner as Jefferson multitasked. He was editing some last-minute sketches for his show and while chatting with Regina’s hairstylist. They shared a soft smile before Regina began to consult her team for a quick hair and makeup beat, after which she got dressed for rehearsal. “The scheduled post goes up in 15 minutes, we should keep an eye on the time,” Katherine suggested to the social media girl and absentmindedly to Regina. She knew the woman was keeping an ear out for anything of importance happening in the room. Regina reluctantly grabbed her phone and allowed her mind to flip into autopilot over the next hour as sucked down her celebrity duties to post a few silly things on her socials. She understood the power she possessed and the importance of staying relevant in a positive sense—but doing the posting was annoying in between her actual important work.After dressing for the last rehearsal, she gathered the troops and made her way to the cars. Jefferson and the rest of the family would join shortly before the show started. But for now, Regina was braving this challenge alone. The relative solitude—as Regina was hardly ever alone on work days—gave her time to think. To breathe.She needed to work on her character and continue warming up her voice. But no matter how many scales she ran through, Emma stayed firmly planted in the front of her mind. xxx Opening night was just as hectic as Regina predicted. It was just as chaotic, messy, and stressful as it always was—and yet, it was perfect in every way. She missed the hustle and bustle of the stage. She was incredibly grateful to be experiencing this joy again and on such a large scale.The crowd outside of the theater was massive, even in the early afternoon. They were hungry for even a glimpse of one member of the cast. Regina was among the first to arrive, though she was disguised under a very Evelyn Hugo get-up—a scarf draped around her hair and oversized sunglasses. Despite the irony, the disguise worked, and she avoided the paparazzi and only received a murmuring from the crowd.She wasn’t the first to arrive, but she was close. Tiana was already in their dressing room, humming and working on her makeup. She squealed with excitement at the sight of Regina and pulled the older woman into a hug.“You’re here! Oh god, I’m buzzing. I cannot wait to see you all dressed up and ready to go.” Tiana sang, her obvious elation rubbing off on Regina for a moment. She smiled brightly as she set her possessions down on the dressing room chair.“I haven’t been this excited about a project in years. I’ve been warming up almost obsessively. I heard every show this week is sold out.” Regina confessed, slight incredulity in her words.“I heard it’s sold out for the next two weeks based on previews. We’re doing something right…or maybe you are.” Tiana teased, bumping Regina with her hip as she passed by.“Oh please, people are here to see me flounder. Which means they’re truly here to watch you and Merida save the day.” She joked though her words were more true than either of them wanted to admit. As well as she did in previews, people were quietly waiting for Regina to falter. After opening night, people expected her performance to go downhill. But Regina was resolute on improving every show.Tech rehearsals and last-minute check-ins went well. The last costume fittings were perfect, and as Regina was zipped into her first costume—the famous green gown—she took a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Her wig was on—well, Evelyn’s wig—and the dress fit her to perfection. Accentuating every curve in the best way possible—as designed. Her stage makeup was dramatic but perfect. She looked stunning. No, Evelyn looked stunning.Overhead, the stage director’s voice chimed, “Half an hour till places people, half an hour.” The time was drawing near.The dressing room door creaked open, and Henry poked his head through.“Hi Mama, are you and Tiana decent?”Regina spun around at her son’s voice, and as she nodded, he opened the door to let not only Pongo in but the rest of their little family, it seemed. Jefferson was right behind him, sporting a bright smile and a bouquet of flowers.Henry Sr was hand in hand with Grace, both of them beaming with pride and excitement.“Congrats Sis, I’m so proud of you.” He stated. Regina couldn’t fight the tears budding at the corners of her eyes at his support.“Thanks, Jeffy.” She whispered.“Thank you. Don’t cry; you’ll mess up your makeup.” Henry Sr said softly, caressing Regina’s cheek as he looked upon his daughter with pride. “We haven’t been this excited for anything since the gala. Let’s take a quick picture or two, and we’ll let you get back to work.”Regina couldn’t resist him. He hardly ever asked for anything of her, besides the promise that she do her best in all she attempted. So Regina indulged his need for 100 photographs, even if it meant having to see Emma once more, and not be able to touch her. After a few snaps of Emma’s camera, the overhead speaker sang once more.“15 minutes till show time people, places in 5. Places in 5 I repeat, places in 5.”“I have to get going soon. I should finish warming up.” Regina said before pressing light kisses to each of her family member’s cheeks—trying hard not to leave a stain. They filed out of the dressing room one by one, but a certain blonde hung back. She looked so sheepish, but in a resolute move, she closed the door.“I’m really looking forward to seeing you in your element Regina. Break a leg.” She said, her voice low and soothing in a way Regina hadn’t quite heard from her before. Some equal mix of comfort and sensuality made Regina weak in the knees.“Thank you, dear.” She replied, leaning forward to press a kiss to Emma’s lips. The risk of staining evidence all over the woman’s lips was worth the reward.Before she could become too entranced, Emma pulled away and left the dressing room. Regina caught a glimpse of her satisfied smirk, as she could clearly see the flustered expression lingering through the star’s features. Regina watched her leave with yearning, but soon after she pulled herself together.She had a show to put on.Kathryn came into the dressing room a few moments later and guided her to the backstage area as if she needed guidance. But the familiarity of Kathryn’s overcompensation and worry warting made her feel seen. Before leaving her at the final 5 minutes, Kathryn took a moment to look Regina in her eyes and ground her.She took the older woman’s hands. “You’re a once-in-a-lifetime star, Regina Rodríguez. Don’t let anyone take that from you for a second. You’re amazing, break a leg.” She said, tears glittering in the corners of her eyes.In their many years together, the two women saw each other through many things. Regina paid for Kathryn’s father’s funeral after his sudden passing in a car accident a few years prior. She paid for the flights of all immediate family to the service and commissioned a large Airbnb for them to house out-of-town family members. Kathryn drove her to rehab after her second relapse and babysat a toddler aged Henry while they waited for Henry Sr to make his flight to L.A.They’d been through a lot together. Kathryn had been more of a sister to her than her own flesh and blood. Her support, especially moments away from the opening number gave Regina the final boost of courage she needed. As she watched Kathryn scurry away, she pushed down the last bits of nerves with a long breath—and got into position. To her right, Tiana stood—in full costume and makeup. They clasped hands as the audience roared to life.Show Time. xxx Regina went into a daze the moment she stepped on stage. In the best way possible, she was no longer. Her character took over her body for the run time, and Regina only became present when the audience roaring at the curtain call brought her back to her senses.She was breathing heavily as she recovered from holding such a long note in the final song. Trying to find the right vocal placement in the corset was a challenge, but she’d been pitch-perfect. Merida and Tiana came to left and right, beaming with both exertion and gratitude. They took her hands, and together, they walked to the front of the stage for their first bow. Before leaning down, Regina caught a glimpse of her family in the front row. Her son, whose smile shone so bright that her heart nearly burst into two. Tears streamed down his face, but she could tell they were happy tears. Grace sat beside him, her eyes shimmering with wonder and discovery. Regina recognized that look. She recognized the discovery of a new hobby.As they took the final bow and gave kudos to each of the main cast, Regina couldn’t take her eyes off her little family. Whoever put them in the front row would be her friend for life. Seeing them join in on the standing ovation almost sent her into hysterics. Surely, pictures of her tearing up would be circulating in less than ten minutes but she couldn’t care less.By the time she made her way back to the dressing room, hand in hand with Tiana and Merida—buzzing in a way that felt so healing.“We should go out for dinner after the show,” Merida suggested, earning excited gasps. “You ask your family to tag along. I’m dying to yap to your brother a bit more.” She confessed. As they opened the door, Regina froze in the doorway.Her smile grew wider, and she rushed inside as fast as she could—her final costume was quite heavy. It was the grandest version of her green gown, meant for the “ghost” of Evelyn at the end of the show. She reached down and pulled her son into a fierce hug as he ran toward her.“You did amazing, Mom!” Henry said into her side. Before she could protest, her little ones rallied around as best they could in a group hug. Tiana and Merida were greeted with great kindness and quickly managed to rope Henry Sr. into suggesting a few local spots for them to rally at for the opening night celebration.He suggested a large but relatively unknown restaurant his buddy owned. It would be the perfect place to unwind for a few hours—though Regina would most likely hit the hay early. Functions like those became redundant to her after about an hour. Once drinks started flowing, she quickly made her way out of the space to avoid being tempted. But with her family present, it should be a relatively calm event. Tiana quickly got Regina changed out of her costume and into a sweatshirt, tank top, and a pair of dark jeans.They couldn't leave without briefly signing autographs and taking pictures at the back door. It was tradition, despite how utterly overwhelming and overstimulating the experience often was. This show was the largest turnout Regina had ever seen.  It was bordering on a safety hazard, so she did her best to move swiftly and to ensure the fans were kept safe.There were so many young women and queer people who clambered for her attention and validation. Her fans—the real ones, who dubbed themselves “Evil Regals” for some odd reason—were a bunch of lesbians, film nerds, and queer people of color who looked up to her for reasons she couldn't fathom. But she cherished them and did her best to spend as much quality time as she could with them. Taking pictures was as tiring as I could be to pose and remain genuine, but the excitement in the air kept her motivated. As she made her rounds and began to retreat—an unfamiliar young woman appeared in front of the barricades with a wide smile.“Regina! Hi, it’s so nice to finally meet you. I’m Ivy Tremaine, can we take a quick selfie?” She questioned, her words rushed and breathless as she tried to keep her composure. Regina had never once seen this girl in her life, but that last name—and the chill that ran down her spine—let her know this was a situation she had to tread through delicately.She chanced a glance behind her and saw Victoria and Cora lingering at the stage door. How they managed to get there, she couldn’t fathom. She’d deal with that later, but for the moment, she tried to play her part until she could get away from this young woman whom she wanted nothing to do with in the slightest.“Of course, dear,” Regina replied, putting on a fake smile as the young woman leaned closer to get a better angle. As soon as the photo was taken, Regina stepped away and made her way to the stage door to find her team. She needed to leave now. If she could get away before Cora and Victoria could get their claws into her, maybe she could salvage her big night.Regina moved as fast as she could, but Ivy was determined. She followed right after, grabbing onto Regina’s sweatshirt sleeve to keep pace. As if she was supposed to be beside Regina.  It took everything in the older woman not to react until the stage doors closed. She snatched her arm out of the teen’s grip as gently as she could, and sped forward.“Regina! Wait, we just wanted to say congratulations!” Victoria called, motioning for Cora to pass the bouquet to Ivy. The teen ran after Regina, her high heels echoing through the halls.“Regina, I—look, I know things are pretty tense between you and your mom right now, and I totally get it. But we’re going to be sisters soon, and I’ve always looked up to you. Like seriously, I’m in a performing arts high school right now because I saw you on that HBO Limited Series: Nightmare Boulevard, you were amazing—“Dear…” Regina spun around to stop her, and with as much grace as she could muster, she reached out to touch Ivy’s hand in a movement of sincerity. “I appreciate your support. I’ve had a very long day; I’m sure you understand that exhaustion after a show. It was lovely meeting you.” She said, hoping to put a subtle but firm end to the conversation. She gave the girl a pat on the shoulder before spinning back around and escaping to her shared dressing room.Kathryn was pacing in the room, obviously waiting for her. “We’re running late; we need to get to the restaurant. Your co-stars are already there, and we have a few press pictures to take at the door and inside. We need to get going.”“We can leave—“—Oh my god, can I come? I would loveee to pick their brains about some of the modulations and—“—Who even are you?” Kathryn interrupted, her protective side coming out as she spotted the unfamiliar face hovering behind Regina.“—I’m Regina’s siste—“—this is Ivy. She was just leaving; her parents were coming to pick you up.” As if the devil himself were listening, her “parents” appeared. Cora and Victoria had the decency to look sheepish enough at their intrusion.“Regina, we were trying not to catch you at a bad time. We just…My daughter is a huge fan of the show and you and you were incredible—Regina held up her hand to silence Victoria. “Like I said, thank you for the support. You know very well that the last thing I want is to be seen in public with either of you. If the press begins to speculate on a day that is supposed to be about this project I’ve poured months into—I will deny knowing any of you. I asked you to stay away from me. The opening night of my Broadway show is not the day to make your grand reappearance. Continuing to overshadow my achievements with your own needs is only digging your grave deeper. I wish you all well on your journey, and I hope to see you in the theater scene soon.” Regina said, directing her attention to Ivy for a moment. She was trying her best not to traumatize the poor teenager. It wasn’t her fault her mother just so happened to be getting married to Regina’s abusive mother.Kathryn led the charge and forced a path toward the door and out of the theater. Regina’s head was on swivel the entire walk, but gratefully the trio of women did not follow. xxx The restaurant housing the celebration was called The Monticello—a relatively fancy Italian restaurant with a large table waiting for them. It was a place that usually required a waitlist, but it was empty for them, thanks to Henry Sr’s connections.  and no one was truly familiar with the space—though by the glorious smells wafting from the front door, they all became excited.Regina freshened up her stage makeup in the car and prepared to put on a good face for the cameras waiting to capture her entrance. She posed for the cameras at the right times and sashayed as swiftly as she could to make her way into the restaurant. Everyone was waiting for her, and quickly, the encounter at the stage door faded to the back of her mind.Especially when she saw Emma making friends with some of Regina’s co-stars and keeping Henry company as she picked through the bread bowl. It was a wonderful wind-down to immerse herself in the conversations, relax with tasty non-alcoholic wine, and enjoy the beautiful rustic pasta placed before her. Pictures were taken every few minutes, and poor Emma hadn’t been given much of a chance to rest or relax.The first hour of dinner was blissful, but by hour two, Regina was starting to feel exhausted. The show took more out of her than she thought—though it made sense. She was on stage for most of the show—hardly had any time to rest, unlike the rest of the cast. For a moment, Regina stepped away to indulge in her weed pen on the terrace of the restaurant. She heard the doors open again as someone followed. To her great relief, it was Emma—watching her with desire and concern.“Hello, Miss Hugo, sorry to interrupt. I just…I wanted to steal a moment alone with you, to be honest.” Emma confessed, a blush growing on her cheeks at the vulnerability.“I’m glad for that. I’ve been hoping to see you alone for a few minutes tonight…What did you think?” Regina asked quietly, fiddling with the rings on her fingers—Evelyn’s rings, that she’d fully forgotten to take off when leaving the theater. She’d have to remember to take them back in the morning.“I thought you were radiant on that stage. You have a gift, Regina.” Emma confessed, coming closer to press a kiss to Emma’s lips. They fell into rhythm immediately, easily enticing each other into a simmering arousal the more they kissed. Regina reached up to play with Emma’s hair, and the blonde reached forward to grab her hips. Regina whimpered, resisting the urge to beg for more—to take more of this gorgeous woman. But they were in public.A stilted moan slipped out as Emma pressed her up against the nearest wall in a move that surprised the. Without hesitation, she slipped her fingers into the waistband of Regina’s pants and underwear—and played through the wetness waiting for her.“Emma—we can’t—“—I just need to feel you for a minute, baby. I want to make you feel good; you deserve to feel good after the day you had.” Emma whispered —her breath hot in a way that was so arousing—against Regina’s ear. The brunette’s hips bucked closer to the fingers, circling and dipping into her weeping entrance.Regina clutched Emma’s arm as she began to thrust harder and curled her fingers the way the brunette had taught her last night. Regina's back arched, and she fought the moans climbing up her throat as Emma worked to bring her pleasure. Regina clenched around her fingers, and a surge of wetness greeted the second finger Emma added. Her palm makes contact with Regina’s clit on every thrust, making Regina’s eyes roll to the back of her head with a whimper almost every time. Emma growled as Regina’s hips jumped.“God dammitttt, Emma—fuck!” Regina keened, closing her eyes to the onslaught of pleasure that slammed into her. Emma was relentless, fucking her at a deliciously fast past as best she could with the tight restriction of her jeans. There was something delicious about doing this in such a public but private place. Anyone could walk out and observe them right, but everyone was so preoccupied with the dinner they wouldn’t think to. Regina whined as Emma hit a particularly deep spot.“Yes, baby, cum for me. I wanna feel you cum all over my fingers.” She husked, leaning back to watch as Regina gave in to the pleasure and came withEmma mirrored her moans as if she was feeling every rhythmic pulse of Regina’s pussy, eventually resorting to pressing kisses to Regina’s face and neck. “Thank you…Let’s get inside before someone spots us.” She said before slipping her fingers out of Regina and quickly sucking the taste of Regina off her fingers. Without another word, she led Regina back into the restaurant, where the party was getting livelier by the second.As Emma slipped away to the bathroom to wash her hands, Regina found her father and alerted him to the car, taking him home in the next few minutes. This night was drawing to a close, and if she could manage it she’d be able to smoothly deposit Jefferson was nowhere to be found, which concerned her greatly.But Grace was safe and sound beside Henry, so her worry was less prominent. But after spotting Merida taking shots, and one of the dancers attempting to discreetly take a bump of something off a key she knew it was her time to go. Not having immediate eyes on Jefferson made her nervous, but she resolved to find him on the way out. After saying a few quick good-bye, and spotting Emma looking for her boss out of the corner of her eye—panic began to set in. Where the hell was Jefferson? After a few rounds throughout the room, a scant mention of the production’s Don Adler—objectively the worst husband of Evelyn Hugo’s—gave Regina a clue.“I heard Killian is taking lines in the bathroom. He said it’s fucking ‘Pixie-Dust.’ I heard a guy stole a school bus and crashed it into a crowd of runners. I wouldn't touch that stuff with a 9-and-a-half-foot pole,” An ensemble member murmured, and instantly, Regina turned around and sprinted to the men’s bathrooms. If her brother was one thing, it was consistent. And if he heard of a new, cleverly named party drug, he was most likely trying to utilize it. Emma caught up to her as she got close to the bathrooms.“What’s going on, where’s Jefferson? I called him, and he’s not answering.”“I have an idea of where he is. Stay here and make sure the kids and Daddy get to the car. Please.” Regina begged. She needed at least one person she trusted to focus solely on her family while she dealt with the pit of dread in her chest. She had a terrible feeling.Killian Jones was infamous. He was a talented singer and pretty boy, but his acting skills really carried his career. He was undeniable, but he had a bad habit of choosing  He loved to show up late to rehearsals or arrive hungover/still high. He was the worst kind of influence for a recovering addict—not to mention an addict struggling to balance their usage. All it took was one poor choice for Jefferson to lose his life.Regina burst into the bathroom, prayerfully not seeing a squad of men. But what she heard made her heart stop.“Jesus man, I can’t have you dying on me, please! I thought you could handle it fuck man!”Regina burst into the stall, her eyes wide with fear as she stumbled upon her worst nightmare. Her younger brother—her baby brother—was pale and nearly lifeless with white powder littering his handsome face. The gurgling noise echoing in the little stall was the only sign Regina had that he wasn’t dead. Killian was on the ground beside him, messy and wide-eyed.A rabid scream fell from her lips, and she fell to her knees at Jefferson's side. His eyes fluttered as she came closer. Regina pushed Killian away from her brother and cradled him professionally. “Jeff! God fucking—Jefferson! Please don’t do this; please don’t please…” She whispered frantically, trying her best to rouse him. Instinct took over, and she began to administer CPR. She didn't have much else to work with, and she was terrified to alert the whole party—but she had to do something. Regina glared up at Killian with rage-filled eyes, “Call a fucking ambulance!”       
My Tumblr

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

February 14, Day 141
The ride to the emergency room was hell. Regina tensed through every second of the various life-saving medical procedures and fought to keep her nausea at bay. As the paramedics fought to keep her brother alive, Regina fought to keep her composure. Today had been a lot. Work was stressful enough, but that glimpse of her mother—and now this. She was on the very verge of freaking the fuck out.Jefferson must have been struggling so much in silence, and it hurt Regina’s heart to see. He hadn’t used it like this since Grace was born, but given the circumstances, she knew he was at his wit’s end. She just wished he’d come to talk to her before turning back to the drugs that nearly killed him yet again.By the time they arrived at the emergency room, he was stable enough to be transported. Regina ran beside him and followed for as long as she could. When he disappeared behind swinging doors, she did her best to remain discreet and inconspicuous. There were no indicators of her identity, under the oversized black hoodie Katherine lent her. So long as she kept her head down she could wait this out. The waiting room was relatively empty, so she was left alone with her thoughts for the first time all day. Tears streamed down her face as she tried her best not to replay the vision of Jefferson’s gurgling, nearly lifeless body on that fancy bathroom floor. They’d had a few close calls before, but this was new. This came from the full left field. Or did it?Could Regina truly tell herself she hadn’t been secretly waiting for this? She knew the signs of relapse, recognized them all in her brother and yet she’d been too caught up in her work to fight for him…But she could only fight for him so many times.A sob fell from her lips, and she forced herself to silence it with a fist to the mouth. If anyone heard of her presence here the tabloids would be having a field day. On her opening night nonetheless. God, this was all a nightmare.Before she could focus too much on the traumatic evening, familiar footsteps ran to her. Regina glanced up and immediately felt ignited with both rage and relief. Her father was the first to reach her side, pulling her into a tight hug that made her want to fall apart. Emma was close behind, looking sheepish of course—but Regina pulled her quickly into a hug.“Thank you for coming…I’m sorry you’re forced to see…this.” She expressed, unsure of Emma’s emotional state after being involved in such a traumatizing display. Overdoses and medical emergencies didn’t happen every day for some lucky people. Regina had become quite desensitized. The last thing she wanted was to miss Emma’s signs of discomfort.“It’s fine…I’m just glad to be here to support him.” The blonde replied, reaching down to hold Regina’s hand.“How is he?” Henry Sr asked, but before Regina could respond, the waiting room was infiltrated by the presence of new visitors. Unwanted ones at that. Regina saw them trailing behind her family, like a bad smell. Zelena led the charge, genuine concern on her face. Rosalie was in her arms, discontent and upset. Regina itched to comfort her niece, at the very least to distract her from Cora’s lingering presence. Of course, Victoria and her daughter were still in tow. Under the surface, Regina seethed.As Cora’s gaze fell upon Regina, she lunged forward, desperate for information. Regina gasped and flinched back violently—old instincts springing to the surface. Her mind flashed with memories of times just like this, when she hadn't been so lucky. The scar on the top of her lip was a prime example of just why Regina needed to stay on her toes.A surge of fear welled up in her chest and made her shaky. But as she moved back, Emma jumped forward in a protective display—a glower on her face as she watched Cora like a hawk.“Where’s Jefferson? Where’s my baby boy?” Cora questioned, her eyes scanning the room. Her tears practically ruined her makeup, and she looked disheveled“He would most certainly not want you here. Leave.” Emma demanded, reaching an arm out to shield a still-trembling Regina. No matter the situation, she was so ready to protect the brunette that it made Regina’s heart melt. She’d always wanted someone to protect her. To carry her away from the things that scared her, and to put her first when situations made her fearful.“You insolent little bitch, you don’t tell me what I can and can’t do—“—She is a close friend of Jefferson’s and a collaborator on his current project. She deserves to be here more than you.” Zelena snapped, moving away from her mother to tend to Regina. “Are you alright? I’m sorry she followed me here, she was waiting outside when I pulled up.”“No, I’m not alright. I had to find my brother overdosing again, and I’m terrified someone will recognize me and make this entire process ten times more difficult. I have no mental energy to deal with her right now.” Regina snarled, tears shining in her eyes.“I’ve taken care of it. I called in a favor with an old friend and ensured the paparazzi stayed away for the next day or so. He should be…up by then.” Zelena said, swaying back and forth to soothe a sleepy Rosalie. The baby whined as she fought sleep.“For once, I’m not complaining…because I feel like she’s keeping me sane,” Regina started, reaching out to allow the growing infant to take her fingers with her grubby little baby hands. “But why is she here?”Zelena huffs. “Robin was supposed to be having his visit until tomorrow morning, but he dropped her off early at the last second. I couldn’t avoid bringing her; she was practically thrown into my arms before I could get out the door.” Zelena explained, and for once Regina didn’t have the energy to argue or poke holes in her story.Behind their interaction, a doctor cleared their throat and tried to catch their attention. Regina and Henry Sr immediately obliged.“Hello, my name is Dr. Hamlin—I’ll be handling Jefferson’s case. Regina, we spoke earlier.” The tall man said.“Yes, this is our father—Henry. How is Jeff?”“He’s stable. We managed to reverse the overdose and prevent permanent damage. He’ll be in a deep sleep for the next 12 hours or so, but he should wake up with minimal to no damage…he got quite lucky. If you’d like to see him, you can, but be brief. He’ll be asleep to recover from the evening.”“Thank you, Dr. Hamlin, we greatly appreciate the information. I’ll check on him and then return tomorrow. Please ensure I am informed of any changes in his condition.” Regina said, quickly making a plan and gathering herself to see Jefferson. Henry Sr would join her of course, but they had to be fast. He needed rest, before heading to the nearest rehabilitation facility.“I want to see him,” Cora demanded, but Regina turned to scowl at her.“Absolutely not. I will not allow it. You’re lucky I’m too exhausted to call security and have you removed from the premises while I’m on it. What part of thin ice do you not understand? Do I need to file a restraining order against you?” Regina snarled, her exhaustion translating into anger as she looked at her mother again.This woman’s presence threw her. Regina hated her mother for all the misery she subjected Regina to—the scars that wouldn’t heal and the trauma she struggled to navigate—but a very small and persistent part of her couldn’t let go of the small hope she could be someone…good. The small flickers of hope for a sober and kind version of a mother fed that little part.And then Victoria had the nerve to open her mouth. “We only want—““—you! Shut your goddamn mouth right now.” Regina roared, almost stepping forward to physically stop Victoria. Emma stopped her, and Zelena placed herself between the two women to be safe. “You don’t have the right to any input right now. My brother met you one fucking time. I don’t care what kind of twisted relationship you have with Cora, you don’t have any claim here. Leave and take your child with you. Do not come back.” Regina snapped, before pushing past them all and leaving to find Jefferson’s hospital room.He looked so small, curled up in the middle of the stark white hospital bed. Regina wasted no time reaching his side and kissing his forehead.“I love you so much…I’m sorry I was so busy I left you feeling like you couldn’t talk to me. I know how much you must have struggled before falling back down the...rabbit hole, so to speak. I’ll see you tomorrow.” She promised. Henry Sr approached the resting man after Regina and whispered a few words of reassurance in their mother tongue before leaving reluctantly. She didn’t want to overstay her welcome and simply wallow further. Nor did she want to push too far and work her way into exhaustion that followed her to work.Regina pressed her back against the hospital door and let out a sigh. This was the start of a long battle; she had to pace herself.God, this was going to be a rough ride.Before leaving the hospital and setting up a visiting schedule with Zelena, Regina left Katherine with a long list of to-do’s before the next show. She had to tie up loose ends and ensure there was security at Jefferson’s door. She refused to allow pictures of him to circulate on the internet.The amount of hoops she would need to jump through to keep this a secret while the public was trained on her would be exhausting…but she wanted to protect him. On the ride home, Regina vibrated with worry as she calculated what was needed to keep her family afloat—but a warm, comforting hand reached out and placed comforting rubs on Regina’s back. It was Emma doing her best to keep the woman from falling apart. Every touch mended the frayed edges of Regina’s mind.“Emma….It’s going to be rough for the next few months. Recovery is a long and grueling process, and a relapse like this—leading to an overdose is serious. But it’ll be a frustrating and very routine-based journey…if you’re not up for that—“—I am…I want to be here to support him through this. He’s a good guy who’s been a good friend to me. He deserves all the support he could ever want. And so do you.” xxx 
February 21, Day 148
Jefferson was released from the hospital nearly a week after being admitted. He recovered well, though he was perpetually sullen and quiet.Regina knew the mind frame all too well. It was always the same—after an overdose, he’d act sullen and depressed until a conversation about recovery programs started. Then he would find his way into a rage—coincidentally, right around the time withdrawals began, which meant he was extra vicious. He would drag everyone through hell until he was forced to complete a program that gave him tools to become stable again. The story was the same.The only different variable this time was the children. And Emma, of course, though she was trying her best to keep her distance—which Regina appreciated. Throughout the week, she’d been a quiet support for Regina while delicately keeping Jefferson’s spirits high with mentions of their project. She was considerate when taking photos, but everyone could tell Jefferson’s depression lessened when he saw Emma working. And Regina, as embarrassed as she was to admit it, craved Emma’s presence as well. She was the quiet support Regina always wanted. When the stress of preparing for the show, while ironing this out became too much she could turn to the strong blonde and find brief moments of comfort.Jefferson needed every boost he could get when Regina was on the warpath.“You have two options. An outpatient facility upstate for 60 days or—“60 days! I can’t be away from my art for that long! I still have to complete my showcase, work on this project, and—” Jefferson exclaimed, dramatically gasping as if the suggestion was a betrayal.“Well, you should have thought about that before you fucking relapsed in the bathroom of my show’s opening night celebration.” Regina snarled. She refused to falter, even at the hurt expression and the flash of vulnerability on Jefferson’s face.“I’m sorry, Regina. I just…I was so stressed and popping a few pills and doing a line here was easier than—-“—Talking to someone? Taking responsibility for your health and taking accountability when you negatively affect your daughter’s fucking health? Jefferson, your daughter was scared shitless when I told her. I kept it PG, but she’s in a school for gifted kids—she figured it out after 2 minutes. She cried to me after school every day this week—I don’t give a shit what will impact your fucking projects. Your show has already been postponed because it was fucking tomorrow.” Regina ranted, all the issues she recently had with him boiling up at the worst time.“Regina…” Emma softly called, trying in the best way she could to calm the brunette. Regina paused and pressed her fingers to the bridge of her nose to quell the brewing headache. Sleep had been scarce this past week, and she was hanging on by a thread.But just as Regina was going to apologize, Jefferson scoffed. “That’s rich, coming from the woman who let her husband beat her son so badly he needs a therapy dog.” He snarled, but it was as if he deflated the moment the words were spat.It was like the agony that plagued him—what pushed him to lash out—let up for a brief moment, giving him clarity, giving him the sense to look regretful. As tears filled Regina’s eyes, and her breathing turned shaky, she lifted a hand to stop any apologies.Regina wanted to rage. She wanted to air out his dirty laundry and compare their bloody ledgers but she knew he was in pain. Both physically and emotionally.But she couldn’t take that out on Jefferson, not when he was vulnerable. He was being difficult because he couldn’t help it right now. Regina needed to dig deep and find more kindness for her brother.“I know you’re going through a tough time…do not ever bring Henry into this. Do you understand? Or I will leave you here to rot.” She said in a low voice, amber eyes blazing as she met Jefferson’s brown ones. He nodded. “These are your two options.” She placed two pamphlets down on the bed. “One is a 60-day program; the other is an inpatient program. Four weeks in a facility, then mentorship and daily meetings for several months…it’s more flexible but not by much. You have until tomorrow to make a decision, or I will choose for you.” Regina's phone chimed, signaling the beginning of yet another long day. “I have to go…I’ll make sure Daddy brings Grace by for dinner. Call me if you need anything…Emma, can you walk me out?”The blonde jumped at the mention of her name and did as she was asked. Her concerned emerald eyes followed Regina as they walked out to the empty hallway. As soon as the door was mostly closed and Regina was obscured—she let her walls fall. Emma was there in a heartbeat, pulling the brunette into her arms as she let out a few tears.“Shhh, Gina. I’m here, it’s gonna be ok…Just take it one day at a time, ok? You’ve got this.” Emma encouraged, pressing kisses to the crown of Regina’s head and tightening her grip in the hug. For a few moments, the blonde allowed them to just sway. For Regina to let out some of the stress that overwhelmed her on a day-to-day basis. “It’s gonna be ok. What can I do to help you?”“I….I don’t know I just needed a second…You holding me is helping a lot.”“Good. I’m glad.” They enjoyed a few moments of silence together before pulling away to gather themselves. Regina had a tight schedule to adhere to, but she needed those few minutes of respite. “Have you been sleeping?” “Not well…I’m incredibly restless, and my dreams are…unpleasant. But I’ll sleep when I’m not headlining a Broadway show.” Regina said, reaching up on her tippy toes to press a kiss to Emma’s cheek. “I have to go.”“Alright…I’ll come see you after the show,” Emma stated, though her tone was more of a question than anything. Like she was seeking permission to make these rather spontaneous plans. Usually, after visiting hours Emma would either return to her hotel or to some dinner spot to have “Sure, dear…Have a good day and thank you…for being so…..good.” Regina expressed, reaching up to caress Emma’s cheek and looking up into her eyes. They were the prettiest shade of green. A light emerald that set Regina’s heart ablaze.“I’m just trying to do what’s right…Break a leg, I saw a Twitter thread about you earlier—people are raving about the show and posting so many clips of that little section where they introduce ‘actress Evelyn’.” Emma said, reminding Regina of both the privilege of her celebrity life and the stressful day ahead.She loved her fans, but the high demand surrounding the show added a lot of pressure. The show was booked out yet another week in advance, and critics were making a buzz about possible Tony nominations. It was way too early to tell…but the signs were pointing in the right direction. So long as she stayed the course and continued pouring her heart and soul into the piece.“I’ll have to drop in and scare the fans a bit. Send it to me, please. I’ll see you this evening dear.” Regina said, reluctantly pulling herself away from the blonde to leave the facility. xxx 
February 21, Day 148
Emma returned to Jefferson’s room after Regina’s exit, though she dreaded it. It was an embarrassing relief that the man was asleep when she returned.Jefferson was her friend. He was a good man. But he was being insufferable throughout this process. Harassing the staff with senseless questions, refusing to go to therapy sessions, and overall refusing to let the workers of the facility do their job.It boggled Emma’s mind how he could act so horribly and yet receive such stellar care—but several times, Emma had to remind herself of the difference between their positions. She’d never dealt with addiction. As far as she knew, there was no history of it in her family.Her mother had a glass of wine at dinner and two on the weekends, when she was feeling frisky. Her father had a beer after work on Fridays, and on weekends, and Emma herself had only experienced a handful of drunken regrets—no experiences where she was out of control. The idea of addiction hadn’t crossed her mind, but now it was all she could think about. The implications of Jefferson’s recovery, how he would change and possibly struggle, throughout the rest of the project.He offered to give her an out. To let her off the hook for this project and to either call it a day or configure something out of the footage they had. But Emma refused. She wanted to see this through. She felt she was supposed to be here, even when things got rocky.God—the Universe—whoever seemed to have it in for her though. Emma’s phone buzzed as she checked the vending machine, and an unfamiliar number popped up. Though she usually wouldn’t engage in would-be scammer calls—she felt a strange urge to know. So Emma answered, immediate regret falling over her like a bucket of cold water.“Miss Swan. You know who this is. Before you hang up, please remember that we’ve worked together in the past. When I tell the right person the wrong thing about you—the career you’re just now getting to start will be over before it’s really begun. You’ll be working exclusively with shitty obscure artists for the rest of your life. You’ll be back in your shitty little hometown in Maine before you can blink.” Cora hissed, her voice grating and unpleasant in Emma’s ear.Emma’s heart dropped. They’d worked together before—though Emma did not want to think of it. Of course, Cora could call the creative director and get her number. This was hell.“Are you threatening me? Are you fucking serious? What do you want?”“I want to see my son. I must know if he’s alive—“We’ve told you countless times that he is fine. I saw him less than three minutes ago. He’s recovering and preparing for sobriety.”“I want to see him before he goes into treatment. I need to see him with my own two eyes. I’m his mother.”“From what I’ve heard and seen…you’ve been nothing more than a nuisance…Why can’t you just do the right thing for once and—“—the right thing is for a mother to see her son! Please...5 minutes. That’s all.”“Let me talk to Regina about this.”“Please don’t. She’ll only try to exclude me more. I know I’m being dramatic but…I’ve wronged Jefferson so many times. I’ve treated him so poorly because of my own issues and… I just want to be there for him for one moment…Please.” Cora quietly said, almost begging. She sounded wounded in a way Emma had not been expecting.“I’ll give you 1 minute. You leave all your belongings at the door of the facility—you come alone. I’ll be waiting at the door, and if you pull up with your wife or her daughter or anyone other than a random Tom, Dick, or Harry, I’ll call the cops. I swear to God, Cora…I don’t want you here, but I know how close of a call this could have been. If you fuck me over, I’ll expose you and ruin your already sullied reputation. And people will actually believe me. You don’t know shit about my career, so don’t try to threaten me again…or you’ll regret it.” Emma threatened, her anger bubbling over. She was unable to stop herself from protecting the woman she lo-liked. She couldn’t think of the other L word right now. It was far too early and this thing between them was bound to become complicated after this.If Regina found out what Emma did, she’d be enraged. She’d be so furious Emma feared for her life—but Jefferson had admitted, in quiet, late nights in the studio,  how much he wished his mother would just care. For one moment, he wanted for her to pick him—to take care of him. If she could give him that…maybe it could help him heal.As Emma hung up, nausea nearly forced her meager breakfast up. She just had to keep her composure until Jefferson got into treatment. Once he was more secure in his sobriety, maybe Cora would be gone, and none of this would need to be discussed. By some miracle, Jefferson was still asleep by the time Cora arrived. She drove herself and arrived sans coat—despite the chilly weather. The business casual dress she wore had no pockets.“I have nothing in my possession. No one knows I’m here. “ She expressed, desperate.Silently, Emma led the woman up—past the guest check-in desk with haste and to Jefferson’s corridor. When they arrived, Emma put a hand on the door and sighed.“I’m going in with you. One minute.” She stressed before opening the door. Cora immediately went to Jefferson’s side. A tear slipped down her cheek, and she pressed a kiss to his forehead.“I’m so sorry my boy. Stay strong.” She whispered, taking his hand and holding it in hers tenderly for a split second—before Emma cleared her throat.“It’s time. Let’s go.”She walked the woman out and watched as she shed more tears before pulling off. By the time Jefferson woke again, it was Emma’s time to leave. She brooded for hours and agonized over her choice—the flash of sympathy for the woman who haunted their nightmares. She did this for Jefferson…hopefully it wouldn’t come back to ruin this relationship she was beginning to truly cherish. xxx Emma went straight to the theater to see Regina after leaving Jefferson. She was still shaking, after seeing the woman who tormented her lover—but she needed to do something to make her behavior up. Even if it was her dirty little secret for now.The show was in its final sequence, and Emma wanted to ensure she was in the dressing room for Regina. The vibrations of the upbeat and heartwrenching last number reverberated through the room. She closed her eyes for a split second, and in the next second found herself looking up at Regina’s amused face.“Hi there. I see you’ve had a long day.” She said, a fond smile growing.Emma snorted as she forced the sleepiness away and sat up—and to face the slight embarrassment of falling asleep on the couch of the shared dressing room of a celebrity she’d known a few months. Tiana was in the corner, chuckling at the display and taking off her character jewelry. She was in casual clothes, so she must have had a chance to change.Regina was in the large end of the show gown, and she was unpinning the wig as Emma got her bearings. “Sorry. I wanted to wait for you and surprise you but I…I guess I was more tired than I thought.”“That’s ok, dear. I’ll have my driver take us back to your suite. You’ve been on sentry mode all day. Unzip me?” Regina asked before turning around and motioning for Emma’s assistance. The blonde ignored her mouth watering as she prepared to touch silky soft skin. As she became more conscious, the usual Pavlovian response to Regina arrived as she took in how gorgeous she looked and felt right after that. There was a slight hint of perspiration that gave her a healthy glow, and the beauty makeup made her look divine. But Emma was more excited for it to come off than anything. Fresh-faced Regina was her favorite sight.She helped her unzip, but the corset that started her undergarments was a little lower tonight. It revealed a few scars Emma had only felt faintly before Regina redirected her hands but had never seen until now. A thick, jagged set of lines crept above the line of the corset. They looked like they were attached to painful memories. They looked like they were painful to live with—uncomfortable with the tight, damaged skin flared up at inopportune times. It hadn’t occurred to her until now that the dresses might be flaring up Regina’s back. She looked sore, though she’d never complain about it.“I can step out of the room while you—“No such thing. I have a changing room divider—very old Hollywood, I know. But I won’t be long.” Regina promised, discreetly kissing Emma on the lips before dancing toward the divider. She hummed as she got undressed, and the melodious sound of her voice distracted Emma for a few moments, but when she could tell, Regina was almost ready, Emma made her way to the plug-in kettle in the corner. There was a certain mug Regina used after every show that sat right beside it, and Emma took great care in using it and preparing the soothing tea to her lover’s liking. She timed it perfectly and presented the tea just as Regina grabbed her belongings.“Take a few sips before you go to the stage door. I don’t want you to get more inflamed in the cold weather.” Emma said, blushing slightly as she suddenly remembered the proximity of Regina’s co-star. Surely this was suspicious to the other woman and would backfire on them completelyRegina smiled and pressed her hand to Emma’s cheek in a soft gesture. “You’re so thoughtful…You consider my needs so much even when you’re probably so tired yourself. I think I’ll take a very quick spin at the stage door and call it a night.” A glint of heat burned in her eyes as she met Emma’s gaze. The blonde knew what she was in for. When they got to the suite, she was going to be in for the ride of her life. A ride she was quickly becoming addicted to. Regina was such an attentive lover. And Emma was quickly becoming attached to her responsive nature. She dreamed of her rolling hips, her wet heat clutching Emma’s fingers, her tongue—“Come with me. Once I make my round we’ll leave from the side entrance.”Emma obliged, and let Regina take her by the hand toward the door. The blonde waited outside and stayed carefully out of sight as Regina made her way to her screaming, adoring fans. They worshipped the ground she walked on—Emma couldn’t blame them. Regina was a goddess, and Emma was lucky to have her attention and care. Emma feared her actions would cause her to lose it…but the worst was already done.As Regina was greeting her fans, a slightly familiar face showed up in Emma’s peripheral.“Hey, you’re Regina’s pet—aren't you?” He called. Emma recognized him as the husband she liked the least in the show—the one who physically abused Evelyn. But in real life, this guy somehow managed to be just as sleazy and uncomfortable to be around. After a few moments, Emma connected the dots. She knew who this man was.He was the one who was found with Jefferson.She turned to look at him with a glare, but after seeing her face—he seemed to be all the more encouraged to harass her.“Hi there princess, you look a little lost. I’m sure Mills is basking in the attention of her fans. She’ll be back in a moment.”“Yeah, I know...you know you should get some rest. I’m sure you’re tired from whatever bender you were on last night.” Emma insulted, her frustrations with the man whom she considered partially responsible for her friend’s overdose growing to a head for the first time. She hadn’t even registered that the man worked so closely with Regina until now.His eyebrows shot up at her harsh words. “The hostility is unexpected but not unwelcome. I like my women feisty.”“Well, I’m beginning to realize I like men who aren’t total—The theatre door opened, and Regina stepped inside—a small smile on her face. She was shivering, and Emma could already tell just from looking at her stilted movements that the woman would need to take it easy tonight. 8 shows a week was starting to take its toll.“Ok, we can—Killian…what are you doing within 10 feet of me after the end of the show?” Regina growled, her face transforming from a bright, welcoming smile that seemed to be reserved for Emma these days—into a scowl. “I told you if I had to look at you offstage again, you’d be forfeiting your life. Step away from my friend.” She snapped, moving between Killian and Emma. A frision of pain filled Emma at the word "friend". The man looked nervous, but there was a flash of defiance in his eyes that gave Emma a horrible feeling.“Look, your legal time has already ripped me a new one. I signed the NDA, I practically signed away my bloody soul. I don’t need you to make my job more difficult. I was just chatting the young lady up—that’s all. I have the right to be here. I was cast in this show, same as you—just because I had party drugs with me on one of the most celebrated days of my life and your little brother couldn’t handle his powder doesn’t make me a bad person. And it certainly doesn’t warrant you being such a cunt.” He spat, walking closer and closer, frustration and anger warring for focus.Regina took a step forward to match him, her small stature meaning nothing at this moment as she looked up at him with a fearless expression.“You brought an illegal substance to the party. Not just any illegal substance, but a fucking experimental street drug that—truth be told—is a mix of whatever the fuck the dealer has laying around. You would have been the one overdosing had you taken a line first. But you didn’t. My brother did. And as a result, now I have to look at your ugly mug 8 shows a week and remember how fucking dumb you looked panicking beside him instead of helping. But I guess that’s what you do on stage, so you’re quite used to it. I could have you in a jail cell in minutes. Stay far away from me or anyone I am involved with. I promise you, I will end your meager career, and get a better actor in your part within 24 hours. Do. Not. Test. Me.” Regina growled. She was so serious, so angry, that it felt as if the room’s temperature dropped a few degrees.Emma was frozen in both fear and arousal. Before she could fully process the evisceration she just witnessed, Regina took her by the hand and dragged her out of the theater.Emma could feel Regina’s hands shaking, but she tried her best to distract the woman with tales of Ezra’s shenanigans via the voice note she’d received from him earlier that day. They arrived at the condo after a slightly tense car ride—and ran straight to the bedroom. The house was quiet, which meant they had privacy for the first time in a while. But Emma could see Regina flagging as they walked toward her bedroom. She was breathing heavily, and she paused in the doorway to collect herself. Regina looked over at Emma with a blush of embarrassment. They’d waited for what felt like weeks to enjoy some private time, and Regina was too overworked to enjoy it.“I need to do a breathing treatment. I pushed myself too hard during the show.” She confessed, fully expecting a negative reaction of some sort. But as always, Emam surprised her.“Ok, let’s get some rest. You want me to hold you?” Emma questioned offhandedly, snatching her jeans off and switching to her lounge pants. As nonchalant as the offer was, she knew Regina could tell she was hungry for the opportunity to hold her in her arms.“Of course. Come ‘ere!” Emma beckoned, a wide smile and open arms melting Regina’s heart. Within moments, the two were fully in comfy clothes and ready to wind down. Regina set up her treatment and let the loud machine run. Emma bundled Regina up and cradled the shorter woman in her arms as if she were a precious, delicate thing. She pressed kisses to the crown of Regina’s head as the medication ran its course. Once the shaking subsided, Emma pressed a kiss to Regina’s hands.“Let’s just go to sleep…we can have sex in the morning.” Emma offered, making Regina chuckle. They were both surely nodding off.This woman was so sweet to her…she could almost get used to it.But the other shoe would drop sooner, rather than later.Cora was growing impatient in the shadows. With Jefferson so focused on recovery, Zelena—by some miracle—had a job on some cop show as a District Attorney that left her finally focused on something other than making Regina’s life hell—and, of course, Regina was the busiest of them all. She pulled the strings of each sibling in some way.  Her presence, combined with her various acts of manipulation, made her intertwined into many aspects of her children’s lives. They were bound to collide at some point soon. xxx
March 14, day 162
Two weeks passed in a blur of worry, work, and stress.Emma put Cora’s visit out of her mind and blocked the woman’s number. Instead of worrying over her, she worried over Regina as she worked herself to the bone. Jefferson was in a treatment program—the outpatient treatment option, meaning he was in a treatment center for the next two more weeks, and then on a strict routine that included his therapist. Not to mention weekly N. A (narcotics anonymous) meetings. Emma was going to be busy if she was allowed to accompany him. They hadn’t discussed that yet, but she sensed Jefferson’s hesitation.He was surprisingly prideful and private about his sobriety. It caught Emma off guard—seeing as he was so open about everything else in his life. She would honor whatever he preferred. She just wanted him to get healthy again.While he was away, the Polaroids would serve as a glimpse into his life in the facility. She would only know what they possessed when drafts of the book were being cut. Emma would continue taking pictures of the family and editing the content they already had. However, work became less of a…focus while she helped Regina cope through her shows. As much as the brunette seemed to get a thrill from the shows, combining it with taking care of her incredibly anxious son, monitoring her brother’s sobriety journey, now trying to parent her niece, and dodging her mother’s cameras and industry plant “daughter”.By some horrific turn of events, Ivy Belfrey managed to go viral singing the trending lead single of the Seven Husbands of Evelyn Hugo Show—affectionately shortened by fans to just; The Evelyn Hugo Show. People were obsessed with the climax song, titled Why Can’t I? A dynamic and soulful ballad detailing Evelyn’s agony and conflict in not being able to live her life with her soulmate, Celia St. James. Every social media site had a clip of the song somewhere, but now they also had clips of Ivy singing it—and calls for the lead actress to meet and reward the pretty teenager.Regina was stressed, Emma could see it from a mile away. She was sleeping less and less and was losing weight. The weight of carrying around some of the elaborate dresses was a workout. It was getting to the point where Emma found Regina asleep on the dressing room couch, still in costume, mere seconds after the show ended. If she touched her, Regina would startle so fiercely, and for a second, such fear would take over that Emma regretted waking her.The woman ignored her phone and stopped posting on social media altogether. The internet was getting suspicious, and they were digging deeper into Ivy’s background. Luckily, Cora and Victoria were not yet married, so she was legally only Victoria Belfrey’s daughter. The connection between the two hadn’t been found…but it was only a matter of time. She had another week left of the show, and her team was hoping for the news to break after her contract was over. That gap between the show and the promo for CatWoman would be perfect.Emma found it insane that they were almost forced to ‘plan’ the disastrous invasion of privacy. No one had the right to that information, but inevitably it would be found. She was afraid that without some sort of restorative break, Regina wouldn’t make it through the rest of the show. She’d fall apart, and the blowout would be deadly.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Regina was beginning to think she was cursed. Her life was a perpetual rollercoaster of wonder and corruption. When the highs hit, she was on top of the world. Nothing could touch her while she sang on that stage, and when she felt the audience's warm reception. Regina felt alive on stage, but the minute she stepped off the stage, she was reminded of the horror show that was her life. The lows were horrific, and so isolating that at times she considered quitting her job altogether.Jefferson made phone calls to Grace every day from the treatment center. He was set to be there for a little while longer, and she was struggling with the adjustment already. The calls were the highlight of her day, but with her father gone, the young girl was suffering. And it was clear Henry was suffering as well. He saw Regina for an hour or two before she had to sing for a few hours—and some days, he saw her for a split second. The show was, of course, coming to an end, but the movie promotion would take up almost as much time.The children were gloomy and downtrodden, so Regina arranged for an outing. One she’d been planning to use for the interim between projects, but it seemed now was the time.Before her show, Regina cashed in a favor and arranged for a nearby ice skating rink to be made available to them. The crowds would overwhelm Henry, but she had enough influence to pull a stunt like this on a random Thursday and ensure a certain level of privacy. She kept it a surprise, though she told her father and Emma for posterity's sake.“I hope this will help them. I know things won’t be perfect until he’s back, but I need them to find some joy. I don’t want them suffering.” Regina confessed the morning of their excursion. She was sitting in bed, handwriting a to-do list for the day as a form of mini-meditation.“They’ll enjoy it. And I’m sure Grace will adjust soon. She’s a smart and strong kid. She’ll find a way to level out until he’s back, but this is a long journey for everyone. And that’s ok. Everyone’s gonna be ok.” Emma said, wrapping her arms around Regina’s waist and pulling her close. They were in bed, sipping cups of coffee between checking emails. This aspect of domesticity developed since Jefferson’s absence was something Regina coveted. She loved these quiet moments with Emma, in the early hours of the day when the world was tame and calm—and life seemed manageable.They got ready for the outing and quickly ensured the children were prepared for an “errand run” before leaving the house. Regina was buzzing with quiet excitement, as the kids watched obliviously as they rode closer to the rink. They met Henry SR outside.“Abuelo? What are you doing here?” Henry asked, looking up in confusion at his grandfather. Grace trailed behind him with sad blue eyes, but they twinkled with interest as her grandfather smiled.“My little angels, we’re taking the day off! We need to have some fun, let’s test our ice skating skills for the afternoon.” He offered, smiling down at his grandchildren with adoration. He loved them so much. It radiated off of him in every moment he looked down at them. Both children paused, and for a brief moment, Regina feared they would hate the idea and become even more depressed. But they lit up in joy.She let out a quiet sigh of relief.“Yes! Let’s go!” Grace called, taking her grandpa’s hand and dragging him inside—though she looked back at the rest of their little group, an expectant look on her little face.Henry took Emma and Regina’s hands and wrapped Pongo’s leash around his hand to keep the dog with him. The dog was excited for whatever his human was excited for, and he watched them all with loving excitement.They were met at the door by a handful of employees, who’d been briefed on the visit and already were aware of the discretion they needed to use. When they were guided into the sitting area and began to lace up their shoes Emma hung back.“You’re not joining us, Emma?” Regina asked quietly, purely out of curiosity. Emam shook her head. I’m not much of an ice skater. Plus…I think you guys would look cute flying around the rink. I want to capture that for Jeff, just a little bit. Is that ok?” She asked, searching Regina’s face for any signs of discontent.The brunette kissed Emma’s cheek and looked at her with a soft smile. “You’re very sweet. That’s perfectly fine. I’ll check on you every once in a while.”They parted, and Regina immediately fawned over Henry and helped him onto the ice. Henry Sr kept a close eye on Grace and led her onto the ice through elegant moves that made them smile. They were all flying around the ice soon enough. Regina could see Emma loving the outing as she moved around the room in a trance snapping photos. There was a sweet smile on her face that warmed Regina’s heart.Pongo was running free as a bird, barking when his excitement couldn’t be contained. He watched his charge with great care, but when the boy was having fun and distracted by the excursion he allowed himself to be a dog.Regina danced with her father on the ice, just as did she when she was a little girl. Whenever things got bad at home, Henry Sr would spend his last to get his children to either the stables or the ice skating rink. The stables were less available and affordable with three children, but the skating rink was a staple. They’d dance on the ice for hours, then get ice cream after.That was what Regina planned to do for her children until she caught a glimpse of three employees sneaking a few pictures. They were trying to be discreet, but as always—the excitement of capturing a public figure in such a vulnerable position was too tempting. There was such pride and exhilaration—Regina learned through the years as a public figure—in getting recognition for being in the same vicinity as a famous person. Even at the expense of that person’s safety and privacy.She was nothing more than a product to them.Regina sighed and paused in her glide around the rink. Her security was instructed to keep their distance for Henry’s sake, but one of them seemed to catch on finally. They moved to stop the employee, but by the buzzing of Regina’s pocket—they were too late. She checked her phone as she took a rest on the wall of the rink, and saw several texts from Katherine and Mal, advising her to vacate the premises.“Ms. Mills.” The head of security called. His name was Lance—a kind and diligent black man who’d been on her team since its inception. He went everywhere with Regina. “We have reason to believe your safety has been compromised. A picture of you, with a tagged location, has been posted, and we fear fans are already flocking to the building.” He explained, and Regina’s heart dropped at his words.She sighed. “Thank you for the heads up. I’ll round up the troops, and we’ll leave as soon as possible.” She guaranteed, before turning back to her family. They looked so happy. So carefree for the first time in a long time. Emma was by her side in a second, concern on her face.“What’s wrong?” “One of the employees leaked our location. I’m a stickler about these things for my children’s safety…this outing is going to be cut short, unfortunately. Can you help us off the ice?” Regina asked a hint of sorrow in her voice. She’d been looking forward to a day on the ice with her family, but of course—the fates were not in her favor. “Of course.” Emma offered, though her eyes lingered. Within a few minutes, everyone was begrudgingly off the ice. The kids looked happier, but any progress made was snuffed by the large crowd waiting outside. Most were calling for Regina or asking her various questions about her projects. Some were cat-calling, but the vast majority were generally screaming in disbelief. As if Regina was some paragon, some goddess—not a human being trying to enjoy an afternoon with her family. With her fucking child.This wasn’t the first time an incident like this occurred, but the last time she’d nearly acquired criminal charges thanks to the scum of the earth—paparazzi—getting too close to Henry. Her reputation couldn’t take another similar confrontation, so Regina did her best to keep her composure.Regina kept a tight grip on Henry’s hand, and in turn, the child kept a firm grip on his service dog’s leash. The dog acted as a good buffer from the crowd—but the overall stimulation of the crowd and their relentless push to be closer made poor Henry panic. Pongo whimpered and barked as the boy began to hyperventilate. His panicked cries alerted Regina to her baby’s plight immediately, and she tried to usher him quickly into the car.Security did their best to keep the crowd back, but at times, hands slipped through to reach for her. Fingertips grazed her coat and some the tips of her hair. Regina’s own trauma was pushing to resurface at the unwanted touches, but she just barely kept herself together.The family managed to get inside, but not before the poor boy was crying so profusely Regina feared he’d vomit. Regina held him close, and Pongo rested his body against the boy’s legs as some sort of comfort.“I’m so sorry mijo, it’s ok. We’re safe now, take some deep breaths with me.” She tried, rubbing his back and trying her best to exude enough softness to help her son calm down. This was supposed to be a pick me up—but as always her fame caught up with her in the worst ways. The ride back to the condo was rife with anxiety and worry, but that anxiety only came back full force when they pulled up to the condo—and an unfamiliar silhouette was waiting outside of the entrance.A chill ran down Regina’s spine at the sight of him, and a million questions ran through her mind.The condo was in a very private neighborhood. The location couldn't be found easily on the internet. Seeing him outside of their home was certainly uncommon. And entirely unwanted. She saw his face in her nightmares. The man whose only use was to give her Henry. The man who nearly ruined her.Her ex-fucking husband.“Henry stay in the car.”“Mom, why, I just want to go home.” The child begged, tears still streaming down his face. He clung to her like a koala, and his ferocious need for comfort made her heart shatter. Regina wanted to comfort him. She wanted to care for and comfort her son, but she had to protect him from seeing his father. If he had to see the man after such a rough day he’d reverse all the progress they made over the past  She pulled away reluctantly.“I know my love…just give me a few seconds to iron this out. I’ll be right back.” Regina tried, giving him a reassuring look. But from the corner of her eye, Emma looked at her with concern. Surely, she was seeing through the mask Regina was trying so desperately to keep on.“I’ll go with her. It’s ok, bud.” Emma said, smiling over at Henry before helping Regina out of the car.“Is that—“Stay near the car. I don’t want him to see you.” Regina simply stated, before placing her hands in her pockets and stepping forward. xxx Daniel Colter was a tall, muscular man. At one point, what felt like a lifetime now— Regina thought he was the most handsome man she’d ever seen. His chestnut brown hair was low cut now, Regina met him on the property that was known now as her father’s orchard. But back then, it hadn’t been more than a plot of land and a few seeds. But he’d been her solace. Her sunlight. And now he was nothing more than a bitter nightmare. Regina forced herself to look him in the eye and speak with as much composure as she could.“What are you doing here?” She questioned, unable to keep her tone fully civilized.“You were trending on Twitter, and I happened to see…I was in the neighborhood and wanted to make sure my son was ok.” He said, the sound of his voice making Regina tremble slightly. Once upon a time, the sound of his voice was her biggest comfort. For the few short months of bliss in their marriage before she gave birth to Henry, he’d been the perfect partner. But he was the ghoul in her nightmares. The sound of his voice only reminded her of the pain she endured under his hand.“You were most certainly not in the neighborhood, I bet you fucking followed us—which is against the terms of my restraining order. Leave, before I make you leave.” Regina growled.He chuckled. “The restraining order that lapsed a month ago. Yeah, try again, sweetness. I have every right to check on my son since you’re doing such a piss poor job of taking care of him. Your need to be an attention-whore is damaging my boy and I want to see if he’s alright.” Daniel hissed, his words still managing to hold such vitriol that Regina took a step back. She gulped down the fear that made her trembling worse. She could still feel Emma lingering near the car, though she was making her way towards them—-Regina didn’t want her to see him. She didn’t want Emma to see her like this.In all their time together Regina had done her best to be strong. Though she had her moments, this was nothing compared to the weakness she felt in this moment. She didn’t want Emma to think of her this way.And she most certainly didn’t want Daniel to catch a glimpse of the blonde. He knew Regina was queer, and made a point of encouraging her only to benefit him. But when his temper flared he spewed the most hate-filled vitriol about her sexuality and the “disgusting” things she got up to.“I’ll have it reinstated as soon as possible. Henry most certainly does not want anything to do with you. Leave before I call the police.” In the back of her mind, Regina screamed in frustration as her voice wavered.“Oh please, we both know you’re not going to call the police.” Daniel chuckled, his eyes darkening for a moment as he looked her up and down. He stepped forward. And for the first time in years, Regina froze. As much as she feared her mother, the abuse she was subjected to at the hands of her husband affected her more.Maybe because the pain was fresh. They divorced nearly 4 years ago on paper. The last 2 years had been hell. Regina’s career was taking off, giving her the perfect opportunity to protect herself, her son, and her sobriety. After she fought for her sobriety, the abuse only became worse. Maybe it was due to the inherent vulnerability of a romantic relationship and how that was twisted and distorted to harm her in such an intimate way. Or was it his physical stature? The undeniable height and heft of him.“We both know you care more about your reputation and keeping up this femme fatale image than you do your safety. You don’t want everyone to know how much of a weak, stupid, useless bitch you are—Footsteps sounded behind her. A figure came to stand beside Regina, though it was the last person she thought would come to her aid. At least on this night.“I’ve waited a long time to hurt you. I suggest you leave this property before you can’t leave.” Henry Sr said, his voice as cold as steel. Regina hadn’t heard him so serious in a long time. Not since her divorce and the subsequent chaos that still haunted the family. His usually warm eyes were cold and calculated—and trained on Daniel.The other man had the nerve to laugh once more at the sight of Regina’s father—but finally, security disregarded Regina’s requests for privacy and moved closer. Lance led the charge, motioning to the doorman of the building and beckoning him closer.“Sir, you have 60 seconds to leave or I’ll make you leave. And trust me, after 20 years in the Marine and with more than 15 tears of jujitsu under my belt you do not want me forcing you off this private property.” He threatened, undoing the cuff links on his sleeves to give himself more room.Finally, Daniel seemed to get the message. He glared one last time at Regina, and gave one last set of malicious words— “Tell my boy he’ll be seeing me soon. Bye for now.” He said, before slinking off into the night.The moment he was out of sight, the doorman was at Regina’s side. “Miss Mills, I apologize for not stepping in sooner I was unsure of what you would prefer. I didn’t want to overstep. But I can have the police here in less than 5 minutes.” Leroy said, guilt shading his dark eyes.Regina took the man’s hand and met his gaze with a gracious smile. “Thank you, Leroy. I’m sorry you had to witness that, but we’re not calling the police this evening. I need to get ahold of my lawyer and make some calls, but thank you for your diligence…I hope it goes without saying that if that man returns and asks for entry—“—he’ll be immediately turned away and you will be notified,” Leroy assured, and his words brought the slightest bit of comfort. If Daniel couldn't get into the condo, at the very least she was able to have a singular safe place.Regina returned to Henry’s side and guided him inside the building with a quiet intensity. The day was already off to a rough start, but she had to pull it together. She had work in a few hours. She somehow had to pull herself together to do a show, when all she could think about was the possibility of him being in the audience.Henry was practically inconsolable from the moment he realized his father was outside the condo. For many moments, Regina considered calling out of the show. She hadn’t missed a single performance, and based on the sudden influx of mentions and tagged photos—her foray into the public was all over the internet. And with it, Henry’s reaction. Tiana and Merida had already reached out to offer support. Surely, the director of the show got wind of it as well. But the public was almost expecting her to take the day off. They were expecting her to fall back into her shell.And she didn’t want to.Even though she felt like her heart was racing out of her chest. She felt like she was running so close to the edge of something terrible. An ugly cry clawing at the back of her throat.Regina had a responsibility to her cast to show up and lead them with grace and excellence. She was the one they looked to in every scene, every promo, during every song. Henry was everything to her, and if he truly could not handle her leaving, she would stay behind—but it would not be something she did lightly.Regina cradled him and helped him into his bed to rest. Pong pressed against his body to provide comforting weight. After such severe panic attacks, the poor boy needed to rest. Daniel’s appearance only served to remind Regina of her failures as a wife and parent..and now as a performer too. She ran her fingers through his curls and pressed a kiss to Henry’s forehead.“I love you mijo.”“I love you too Mom…I’m really sorry about today..” He confessed, tears falling down his little cheeks. The sight of them burned in Regina’s heart.“You never have to apologize for the way you feel. You were in an incredibly stressful situation. You handled yourself as best you could. I’m so proud of you my love.” Regina expressed, pressing a kiss to Henry’s forehead. He sniffled and moved closer to her—before whispering: “Are you gonna stay here…with me? Even though you have the show?” He questioned, unsure and sounding so very sad.“I don’t have to do the show. I can call for my understudy to take over for the day. I can miss one day of the show my love.”“I don’t want to ruin the show...and I like hearing you sing."  He whispered tearfully.Regina pressed another series of kisses to his head. “No, my love, you won’t be ruining anything. We still have some time to make a final decision. Take a nap, and we’ll talk more about it later. I love you.”“I love you too Mama.”xxx Regina left Henry’s bedroom with a heavy sigh and let her body fall against the door. She checked her watch—it was only 1:30, but she felt like the day had already dragged her to the lowest.“You should rest Regina.” Henry Sr chided as he served a delicious-looking soup. He forced her to sit on the couch and eat. She groaned at the taste and silently gave thanks to her father for giving her such comfort food. She had no idea how it came so fast, but she was grateful.“Where did you get this?” Regina questioned between bites. “While you were helping Henry, you got a final visitor. But this one, I called.” He said, pressing his hand to Regina’s cheek before turning to leave the room.Zelena entered after him, looking sheepish and attempting to make herself as small as possible. “Regina, I’m so sorry…I’ve been treating you horribly. No family ‘drama’ should keep me from supporting you after a day like today…” She expressed slowly as if gauging whether or not Regina would blow up at her amid her confession. But for the first time in a long time, they were able to communicate without the underlying resentment. It still lingered“You don’t have to make a speech about it…Did you bring the soup?”“I did…I wanted you to have something nice to eat after such a hard morning. And it’s healthy enough that you’d be able to do the show without falling asleep….If you wanted to.”Regina sighed and ate soup instead of responding. After finishing most of the bowl she looked over at her older sister and reached to get assistance getting up from the couch.“Thank you for this.” She said quietly.“Of course. I’ve been a shit sister lately…Do you want me to sit here with Henry while you do the show? I know we’re not exactly close, but maybe he just needs someone here to be with him while you work. The show is 2 hours long, if we sit here and keep him occupied maybe he’ll be ok?” Zelena tried, desperate to help her sister in any way. She could see the weariness on Regina’s troubled face.“I’ll ask him…hopefully he can cope with it, but I doubt it…Daniel found the condo. And surely he knows what show I’m in. The billboards are fucking everywhere. The fucking restraining order ended a month ago, and I didn’t notice. It will take me forever to get a new one, and if I even can, it will be all over the news fuck—” The words transformed into a jumbled mess as sobs took over. Seeing her ex-husband again was the straw that broke the proverbial came’s back.Thinking of him, and the fact that he knew her address broke open a whirlwind of emotions that couldn’t be contained.Zelena immediately pulled her into a hug, and by the sounds of the rushed footsteps returning to the room, Henry Sr made his way back to the room to take his daughters into his arms. Regina’s suspicions were confirmed when he wrapped his arms around her. “Let it out, Regina…Today has been so stressful; you need to at least give yourself time to process. Let it out mija.” He rumbled the warmth of his voice, and the gentle touch made her melt even more.For several minutes, Regina just allowed herself to cry. To release all of the stress and fear that permeated through her this entire day.Eventually, she was guided to her own bed and left to her own devices for the sake of rest. She had to pull herself together before the show. There was a little under a week left, she needed this time on stage to get her through. Henry Sr and Zelena promised to care for Henry and keep an eye out for him as he, too, rested. But she didn’t want to be alone. Her phone rested on her bedside table. It took only a few moments to formulate a proper text. Emma’s response was immediate.Within 2 minutes, the door of Regina’s bedroom was creaking open, and Emma Swan stepped inside. She looked both sheepish and determined as she moved slowly into the room.“Are you sure? I don’t mind just sitting on the floor and just keeping you company.” The woman offered, but Regina quickly shook her head.“No...I want you in my bed. I need your arms around me.” She confessed in a whisper. Emma didn’t hesitate any longer. She was in the plush bed, cradling Regina within seconds.But the peace did not last for long. Regina forced herself up and out of bed an hour later. Henry was still asleep by the time she left for the show, but she woke him briefly to tell him she was leaving. She couldn’t bear the thought of him waking to find her gone. He was teary-eyed and reluctant to let her go, but after some negotiation, he agreed to sit in the dressing room with Zelena and Emma during the show. It didn't take him long to get dressed and to get Pongo situated for the trip. Security was more strict this time around, enclosing her in a wall of protection, and standing outside the door of her dressing room at all times.Within an hour, rumors were circulating. Videos of Henry’s panic attack were already up on every social media platform—in different angles and different sound bites—and millions were dissecting it, pulling apart every frame to try and diagnose not only her poor son but Regina as well. Alongside that, snapshots of her family at the rink were circulating, and the prior incident involving the paparazzi and Henry. The entire internet was buzzing about Regina yet again. Most of the attention was negative, but her fans were doing their best to defend her. Whether it be comments about her last-minute break from the show, the rumors about her  “behavior” and how the show let her go early because of it, or the claims about her poor parenting.Today was one of the harder ones. Even with the cast of the show sending her love and support via social media, the general public was convinced Regina was in the wrong. But she didn’t care. She had a job to do, a god-given gift that would distract her from the disaster that was her life. xxx 
March 19, day 167
Regina returned to the show the next day, but only after confessing to Mal that Daniel made an appearance outside of her home.“We’ll boost security on your person, and draft a discreet and much longer order of protection for you. I’ll sort this out.” Mal said her protective nature rearing its head.“…and what if the order isn’t enough? And we both know there’s no discretion anymore. The minute I file, he’ll expose our relationship and all the sordid details—with his spin, of course. And who knows what else he’ll expose about me. We need to get ahead of this. Fully. I don’t think we have as much time as we wanted...I want to release a statement.” Regina decided quite abruptly. But she knew, the moment the words left her lips, that she was on the right track.“A statement about what? You know very well that acknowledging the drama that is your life you’ll be inviting opinions and criticisms that will only make life harder.”Regina paused for a moment and did her best to clear her thoughts before pleading her case to Mal. “The role I play in this show is the perfect opportunity for me to use my platform to not only share my story of domestic abuse to uplift others but to set the record straight. My marriage is public knowledge, but if I tell this story my way, the narrative can shift…for the better, hopefully. I don’t want there to be any misconception about him.”Mal was silent for a few moments, considering Regina’s words carefully. Her job was to protect not only Regina’s reputation but her family’s as well. If this statement would assist the public perception, maybe it was worth the risk. “You know that this will only lead to more speculation right? If you admit that Daniel was abusive, once your mother worms her way back into the spotlight it won’t take long for the dots to connect.”“I know…I won’t hold on to this any longer. Not when it’s impacting Henry so much. Not when hiding the truth put her family in such a precarious position. If this starts the tidal wave then so be it, but there is no way in hell we end up on the wrong side of this.” Regina replied. She would cross the bridge of the public digging into her past when they got there.“…Do you want to release a formal statement or an informal one?”“Informal…I’ll make a video in my dressing room or something. I want the setting to be intimate, to garner more sympathy.” She explained, wincing at how she sounded. This work was so tricky—balancing the reality of the situation while also playing the manipulation necessary to twist the public perception in her favor.“I trust you…Don’t reveal more than you want to reveal. And don’t let the video exceed 10 minutes.”“I won’t…thanks Mal.” Regina expressed before ending the call with brief goodbyes. She took in a deep breath. There were still a few hours left before the start of the show, but now she had to rehearse this last-minute statement.“Everything alright?” Emma asked, coming up behind the brunette and wrapping her arms around her waist to hug her. Regina melted.“Yeah…Everything’s fine. I just have to handle some business this evening…would you be willing to sit with Henry during the show tonight? I know Zelena offered, but…I have some business to take care of right before the show, and I need him with someone he’s more comfortable with. The aftermath of my decision will surely affect him.”“Of course,” Emma said easily, though something was lingering in her eyes that made Regina unsettled.“Is something wrong love?” Regina questioned, leaning closer to take the blonde’s hand.“Nothing’s wrong per se, I just…I feel bad bringing this up right now.”“Just say it, you know I won’t judge you for whatever it is you need from me.”“I just….we’ve been doing this for a little bit.” She gestures between the two of them in a clumsy manner that makes her heart swoon. " I know things are hard for you right now. I just...want to be there for you in a more constant capacity. I’m struggling to…compartmentalize the things we do behind closed doors, who I am to you in public and fucking…what I’m supposed to do ‘Gina! I like you. I like being with you. But I wanted to smash Daniel’s face in—but then it hit me that I really don’t know what he did, who he is, or what you’d want me to do if I saw him. And I don’t even know if I’m supposed to be stepping in because we haven’t discussed any official titles or…fuck. We’re in this…limbo space that is fine, but…Not to sound juvenile, but…what are we?"Before Regina could formulate a response Emma’s phone rang, interrupting the moment and distracting them both from the sudden shift. Something was changing between them. As Emma glanced at the caller ID, Regina let out a breath of relief.“It’s Ezra…I have to take this, I’ll be back.” She said quietly, glancing over at Regina with a look of longing that made her heart race. Though she could not tell if the racing was from the fear of their conversation or the warmth of Emma’s vehemence.As much as she liked Emma...this conversation and its timing could not be worse. With Daniel’s reappearance and the conjecture surrounding her life and Henry’s well-being. As much as she cared for Emma, she didn’t want to infect her with the twists and turns of the Mills-Rodriguez family drama. It was never-ending, and already Regina could see the toll these few short months had taken on her. The poor woman was doing her best but, could she truly handle the ins and outs of Regina's trauma?Could she withstand the nightmares, the dark day where the hyper-vigilance made every minute of every day virtually unbearable? Regina wasn’t sure…but a part of her wanted to try. She wanted to give Emma a chance, and she wanted to give herself a chance to be in a relationship again. Emma was such a kind and nurturing woman..surely they could take a real shot at this. But with everything going on…could they really last? xxx Emma stepped away and answered the phone with barely disguised concern. It wasn’t often that Ezra called her out of the blue. Although weekly phone calls with her parents were no longer as frequent as they once were, Ezra sent texts regularly. He never called her, unless it was an emergency.“Hey kid, what’s going on?” Emma greeted the previous conversation gone from her mind as she envisioned her sweet little brother. A muffled sniffle on the other side of the line made her blood run cold. Ezra wasn't the type to get emotional often. He was a popular quarterback with a heart of gold. He was sunshine in a bottle, but it seemed not everything was sunshine and rainbows for him at the moment. “Hey Em, sorry to call you out of the blue.” He said, his voice low and steeped in sadness. “You’re totally fine man, how’s it going?”“Horrible…my girlfriend and I broke up…Mom’s been up my ass and I just—I’m sorry to spring this on you, but I miss you and want to see you. Spring break is coming up and I was hoping maybe I could come visit. I know you’re probably super busy, but I—“—of course, you can bud. I miss you too, and I’d love to have you visit. Give me the specific dates of your break and I’ll make arrangements. This will be the perfect little pick me up for the both of us, I think.” Emma reassured.As nervous as she was to bring Ezra to this big city, she knew he needed the break as much as she did. She just hoped the world around her could hold off on imploding while he was in town.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

March 19, day 167
An hour before the show, Regina requested privacy in the dressing room. After recent events, Tiana didn’t hesitate to give it. She pulled Regina into a tight hug and presented her with a perfectly timed cup of tea before guiding Emma and Henry to Merida’s dressing room.“If you need anything, don’t hesitate to call me.” Tiana offered, just before leaving. Regina held on to her hand for as long as possible and took strength from her son's safety and her peers' support. Tiana had been there for her during some of the darkest times of her early career, and Regina would eternally be grateful that the woman seemed to be in her orbit every time she was needed.Regina took in a deep breath.She could do this. She could reveal one of her deepest, darkest secrets to the world to protect her son and hopefully stop whatever plan Daniel desired to execute in its tracks. Although this would inevitably open a much larger can of worms, in the end, striking first would put her in a better position than keeping silent.Regina set her phone up against the mirror of her dressing room vanity. With a last-minute touch-up to her makeup, Regina met her own amber eyes in the camera, fixed her hair—and pressed play.“Hi. I’m sure many of you are wondering what this is about. I don’t normally address ‘controversy’ like this head-on, but this one is particularly important. Especially with my current role, and how domestic violence and abuse have permeated in Evelyn’s life…As most of you are aware, I was married shortly before I became ‘famous.’  ” The air quotations felt silly, but they were necessary in the moment. “I haven’t spoken about it much because, truth be told, I don’t owe anyone an in-depth discussion about my personal relationship. However, due to recent developments, I wanted to address it head-on and give some additional context to set the record straight. My ex-husband was... a very abusive man to put it plainly.” She expressed, but the wobble of her voice incited internal frustration for a moment.Regina cleared her throat. “As a result, as I’m sure you can imagine, there has been a lasting impression left from that abuse. Not only on myself but on my child. I won’t speak specifics about my son, as he did not sign up to be ‘famous’—though the fame you people seem to enjoy inflicting on him is just ridiculing my poor anxious child. It makes me sick, which is why I wanted to speak out on this for a moment. People assume I am a perfect person because I have money and a career that puts me in the public eye. But I am not. I am a human being, with traumas of my own and a life full of experiences that shaped me long before I came into your perception. I have to get on stage now, but I implore everyone to be just a bit kinder. You never know what someone is going through under the glitz and glam of this life. Thank you.”She shut the camera off, sent the video to Mal to upload to her social media page, and began pulling on her costume. She checked her page briefly before heading on stage. The little video was adapted to an Instagram Reel and has already gained 1.1 million likes. Regina suppressed the surge of relief and excitement before removing herself from the equation and stepping into Evelyn Hugo. xxx After the show, Regina could not shake the adrenaline coursing through her veins. Her skin tingled with the electricity of tonight’s show. The passion of her online confession emboldened her to strive harder, to work for new acting choices and new ways to breathe life into the songs. She and Merida had clung to each other on the way off the stage, the energy refused to leave them.As she climbed into the car, heart-racing most wondrously, she caught a glimpse of Emma sitting nervously in the corner. Henry Sr chose to head back to the condo around the 2nd act, as little Henry needed the rest. So it was just the two of them, a delight considering recent events. Regina swallowed down her lust.“You alright Emma?” She asked quietly, not wanting to startle the woman.“I’m fine I just…Ezra’s spring break is coming up and he wants to come out here. The timing would just be remarkably bad. It’s the week you leave the show and Jeff comes back. I just—Regina interrupted gently by leaning forward and taking the blonde’s hand.“You’ve spoken to me countless times about how much you miss your younger brother. It's only fitting that if I get my brother back, you should too. We can either host him at the condo so you can still maintain some privacy, or we can have a ride arranged for you from the hotel to the condo every day to make it easier. Whatever your mother is comfortable with. We’d be happy to host.” Regina assured, somehow assuaging every last one of Emma’s worries with a few words. She’d agonized on how to bring this up in conversation, and yet Regina took the news with grace—as she often did.“Your condo just seems to have infinite rooms.” Emma teased lightly. Her gaze softened immediately as she looked up at the goddess of a woman before her. “I appreciate this, Regina, truly. You’re so good to me.” Emma said, reaching out and meeting Regina in the middle to press their lips together.“Very technically, the condo is two condos. Jeff and I had it renovated years ago—two units condensed into one. All that to say, there’s plenty of room. And maybe…you could stay with me for the week.” Regina asked, gracefully moving to sit beside Emma. Her presence made the younger woman tremble, excitement roaring through her veins.“That sounds perfect…I don’t know how I’m going to convince Ezra to keep this from my mom but I’ll cross that bridge when we get there.” The blonde considered, nightmare scenarios of Ezra perceiving their relationship flashed through her mind making her shiver.  Regina’s amused chuckle turned her attention once more.“We’ll be discreet dear. Tonight though…I have something special.” She promised.As soon as they entered the condo and heard nothing but sweet silence, Regina immediately dragged Emma to the bedroom. The brunette was on her in a flash, pushing her down to her back and taking her lips in a hungry kiss that made Emma squirm. She forced down a moan; she couldn’t be so needy so fast. But Regina’s touch made her feel alive. The brunette unbuttoned and unzipped Emma’s pants with a skillful hand, the blonde lifting her hips to help the process along.Emma tugged at Regina’s clothing, whimpering slightly as she imagined the woman’s soft skin on her own.“Regina please, take your clothes off. I want to feel you.” Emma whined, looking up at Regina with pleading emerald eyes. The other woman smirked down at her and pressed a sweet kiss to her lips before lifting her shirt above her head. Within moments they both were bare—and Regina’s wetness was slicking up Emma’s thigh. She felt like she was going to go insane if she didn’t touch the gorgeous woman before her.“You’ve been so good to me, Emma…you always want to give to me, but I want to take care of you for a bit,” Regina whispered, trailing kisses from Emma’s lips down her chest.“Please, don’t worry about me. I just love getting to touch you. Can I fuck you with my fingers for just a second baby, please,” Emma whined, her hips rolling as she craved some sort of contact. Her body battled between the desire for stimulation and the need to fill Regina up. As much as she wanted an orgasm, giving Regina one was much more rewarding. Emma’s hand made its way between Regina’s legs, hovering until she gained consent. Regina could see her mouth-watering.“You’re so needy tonight. You want to fuck me with your fingers? You wanna fill me up and feel me clench around you?” Regina teased, sliding her wet pussy against Emma’s seeking digits with a sensual roll of her hips. She coaxed the tip of one finger to slide inside briefly, causing them both to moan. Emma’s hands were shaking. She frantically nodded.“Yes, please,” Emma whispered, swirling her fingers in time with Regina’s rolling hips, looking up at Regina with such adoration they both froze. This moment wasn’t solely about satisfying sexual urges. They missed each other. It was in every tender movement between them. In every soft look. So Regina let Emma slide her fingers deeper inside, giving in to the pleasure of her well-timed curls and thrusts.Regina rode her fingers, relishing Emma’s heavy breathing as she enjoyed the warmth of her core. She pressed a kiss to Emma’s forehead just as the pleasure began to mount, before reluctantly climbing off of her and reaching into her bedside drawer. She returned with a sheepish expression, in her hands the last thing Emma expected.“I’ve been daydreaming about this for a few weeks. Only if you want to…since you want to be inside me so badly.” She offered, unable to stop the teasing. Being completely serious during this would make her mind work harder than it needed to.The strap-on was just above average, and the harness had a small attachment obviously meant to go inside Emma. She blushed as the gravity of the situation began to hit her. She’d have that inside of her…while she was inside of Regina.“You want me to…to use this on you?”“No, I want you to fuck me with it. I want you to fill me up and make me cum all over you. That’s what I want.” Regina said, coming closer—seduction dripping from her every word. It didn’t take much more convincing. With Regina’s assistance, Emma made her way into the harness with wide eyes and a nervous chuckle.“Don’t look so nervous, Emma; You’ll do well…I wouldn’t have trusted you with this if I wasn’t confident we’d both love it.” She said before grabbing a pillow and laying back on the bed. Her hips were slightly propped up by the pillow, and her legs spread wide—she looked like every wet dream Emma could ever want. “If you don’t like it we stop.” She reminded the blonde before Emma couldn’t hold back her curiosity any longer.With great care, she moved closer and kissed Regina hungrily, letting her hips roll. She’d never used a strap-on before—but she’d secretly fantasized about it over the years. When a pretty woman would look at her for long enough to make her question everything. When she let herself venture into lesbian porn on rare, late nights and watched, mesmerized by the pretty women wielding large straps.The sensation was off-putting, the spacial awareness she was so previously sure of throwing her off for a moment—but once she swirled the head of the strap through Regina’s folds—and earned a hearty moan for her troubles—she adjusted quickly.Regina looked up at Emma with a challenge in her eyes. “Fuck me, Miss Swan.” She said, her words melting into a moan as Emma slowly slid inside her. Regina’s back arched as she adjusted to the size of the toy. She hadn’t been fucked like this for a long time, she was tight—but Emma’s patient thrusts and the soft press of her thumb against Regina’s clit helped her open up. She bloomed as the pleasure mounted, her back arching as Emma hit one of the spots she found during their previous encounters. She was a fast learner.Regina whimpered into Emma’s ear. The sound never failed to send a chill of pleasure down Emma's spine. “Fuck you feel so good. Right there.” She begged, her voice shaky as Emma stayed the course—emboldened by the sweet sounds of Regina’s pleasure. Her hips stuttered as Regina’s hands came up to grasp and claw at her back.Emma had heard Regina moan before—but the delirious moans she was able to drive out of her with every rough thrust of her hips made Emma lose her sanity. Her thighs were slick with Regina’s wetness, the sensation making Emma’s brow furrow with pleasure. She loved every second of this—the way Regina’s legs wrapped tight around her, the husky moans spilling from her lips with every thrust, the increasingly —it was exquisite.She fucked Regina harder, moaning into her mouth before leaning back mid-thrust to watch. She just wanted to see the lewd image she’d been blessed with—her lover’s core swallowing the toy in a way that made her dizzy. As Emma gave a few especially hard thrusts into that perfect spot coupled with a particularly mean circle on her clit, Regina wailed.“God fucking—Emma!” She shouted, an orgasm sneaking up her spine, stealing her voice as the blonde fucked her. The hidden strength of her nighttime gym sessions was on full display as she found a deep pace that made Regina’s toes curl.The woman was trembling beneath her—a hint of surprise on her face. “You fuck me so good baby. I’m so close.” She whined, gripping her arms just tight enough for the blonde to feel the burn of her nails. Emma barely resisted the urge to double her efforts.She didn’t want to interrupt anything. She wanted Regina to cum. She needed the woman to fall apart beneath her—on her. To give her something other than pain. Emma swirled her thumb around Regina’s clit with slightly more pressure, and the woman fell apart. Emma silenced her with a heady kiss, swallowing her delirious cries. The woman’s broken moans as Emma thrust harder made the blonde’s eyes roll to the back of her head.“Fuck Regina you look so pretty falling apart for me. I love watching you cum.” She whispered, thrusting deeper as her clit throbbed. The toy’s design gave her the perfect stimulation inside and out—and she’d been fighting off the urge to cum for a while now. She moaned pitifully, and Regina indulged her, pressing a kiss to Emma’s lips.“I can feel how close you are, take what you need baby. I want to see you cum too.” Regina pled, looking up at Emma with only adoration in her eyes. Emma caved at the sight of her, and with a series of powerful thrusts hitting just the right combination of her clit and that sweet spot inside, her body trembled as a surprisingly powerful orgasm ripped through her. Regina was right behind her, giving in to the pleasure with a blissed-out whine.Both women needed a few moments to catch their breath, panting into the night with budding nerves growing between them. At Regina’s direction, Emma slowly pulled the toy out of her—earning a groan as the brunette reacted to the emptiness. Emma quickly stripped the harness off and took the toy out—blushing slightly at the wetness she left behind.With a quick kiss on Regina’s sweaty forehead, she jumped from the bed to clean the toy and grab a washcloth, wanting to do her due diligence before cuddling with her lover. She’d learned over these past encounters that sometimes the woman needed a few seconds to breathe after an intense orgasm.Once she returned, Regina looked over at her with a sudden neediness that nearly took her off her feet. She looked so sweet peeking out from the wrinkled covers, her dark curls messy and spilling all over the place. Emma made quick work of cleaning her up before she slid into the bed and wrapped her arms around the woman’s waist. As Regina curled up in satisfaction, Emma pressed a kiss to her head.“Thank you, baby. I loved doing that with you.” Emma confessed her sweet words, warming Regina’s heart. The brunette snuggled closer.“Thank you. I haven’t been that loud in a long time…I feel very guilty but it felt so good.” She said with an airy chuckle. She was already half asleep, hypnotized by the comforting random patterns Emma swirled into her bare skin, right beside the edge of a particularly nasty scar.The thought made Regina wince, and she could no longer resist asking, “Are you ever going to ask about them?”“Ask about what?” Emma replied warily.“The scars? I know you’ve overheard conversations about them, and I know you’ve seen them—felt them. But you’ve never said a word…Do they make you uncomfortable?” Regina strained to ask, her eyes already welling up with shameful tears at the thought. Emma was quick to reassure her.“No! No—not at all. They’re a part of you; they could never make me uncomfortable. I just didn’t want to intrude or push you to tell me something you weren’t ready to share. I invade your privacy all day every day. I’m not going to do it during the rare moments of intimacy we get.” Emma explained, rubbing Regina’s skin in yet another move to comfort.Regina gulped down the fear she suddenly felt. She’d faced worse things today. She could share this with her lover. If nothing else, she could share these stories.“Most of that scar is from the car accident with Zelena…the one that caused me to get sober. That’s a memory for another day. But there’s a good portion from my mother. Toward the top, the worst-looking bits of it…She'd pin me down and punish me on really bad days.They still hurt if I wear certain cuts of clothing for too long.” Regina explained, waiting for the classic gasp and for the heroic blonde’s arms to tighten around her. She knew this song and dance well by now. The surge of protectiveness that fell over her lovers when she exposed her past was something she played on a loop when her insecurity was at its height.Emma did tighten her grip, but she took in a deep breath and prepared herself to speak instead of gasping. “…was it just you?” She couldn’t help but ask.“She targeted me the most. I still have no reason why. She needed a way to vent her frustrations when she wasn’t sober, and I was the easiest target. Or maybe just her favorite target. She got so…creative…when she got high.”  Regina whispered as Emma’s hands trailed over the series of other scars littering her body. And as her fingers grazed, Regina told their stories.The one on the back of her left arm—the knife wound her mother gave her the first day of high school. The cigarette burns she’d heard about during Cora’s first ambush with Victoria. The one now signature line through her lip—the result of a poorly aimed hit to the face when she was 8.The jagged lines Emma had witnessed before were faded but deep enough to still be visible without having to look very hard. The combination of painful experiences made Emma tear up, but she pulled herself together.“Thank you for sharing that with me. I want to know more but…you’ve had a long day. I’m so sorry you were treated so horribly.” Emma said in a whisper, tightening her grip once more. There was nothing else for her to say, at least not right now. Within a few moments, the women fell asleep wrapped up in each other’s arms. xxx 
April 13, Day 193
Ezra arrived in New York City on a cloudy Monday afternoon. As agreed upon, Mary Margaret met Emma at the Blue Star Hotel in the minivan she’d driven for most of Emma’s life. The blonde met them just outside the lobby, her excitement getting the best of her as she practically vibrated in place. At the first glimpse of Ezra, she ran forward and pulled the teen into her arms.“Hey bud! I missed you.” She exclaimed with a squeal and teasing shove to his broad shoulder. He chuckled and shoved her back with a gentle touch, before turning to take out his luggage.“I missed you too Em. Thank you again for letting me do this. I’ve been so excited.” He confessed, his familiar green eyes sparkling with joy.“I must admit I am still very cautious about this whole thing, but really, I had no choice. Your brother refused to stay in town and then refused to go to Grampa Leopold’s public speaking camp—the nerve of him—this is the only thing he’s been talking about.” Mrs. Nolan explained with a forced chuckle as if she were feigning amusement with the situation. It was clear whatever grudge she held for Regina and her family had not yet dissipated. And the idea of both her children so close to them rubbed her the wrong way for whatever asinine reason she chose today.“Yeah no, the last thing I wanted to do with my spring break was listen to Grampy's monologue about how he used to practice his sermons to the chickens on the farm he pretends his family didn’t own. I’m good. But I’m also starving. Maybe we can eat before you head out Mom?” Ezra questioned, looking over at Emma for confirmation.“I don’t see why not. I have the afternoon off, so we could hit up a nice pizza place for some food. I know a place near the hotel, let’s get your bags settled then we’ll leave.” Emma offered, leading her family up and into the suite that was now her home. Her mother whistled in surprise as she took in the mild luxury of the space and looked surprised at the cot set up in the room.“I thought you two were staying at the mysterious celebrity condo for the duration  of the trip?” Mrs. Nolan immediately questioned.“We are, but I had the cot set up just in case we needed some space or Ezra changed his mind. But don’t worry about it, work is slowing down for Jefferson and Regina, so there won’t be a lot of hustle and bustle.” Emma reassured, doing her best to avoid her mother’s gaze. “And last call—are you sure you don’t want to come to one of the final shows? Regina reserved tickets for you guys both tonight and tomorrow—this is like a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Ma, and you love musical theater.” Emma reminded her.It had been odd to Emma that her mother initially declined the opportunity to see the most popular Broadway show live. She knew Les Miserables by heart and blasted Phantom of the Opera when she thought no one was home. Although Regina was kind enough to keep the opportunity open, her mother’s dismissal irked Emma to the core.And she couldn’t ignore the pang of worry that scorched through her as she realized just how deep her mother’s dislike went. Was she seeing something Emma was missing?She hadn't forgotten the question clumsily asked what felt like a lifetime ago. Ezra’s call had derailed an important conversation and the lack of follow-up only bothered Emma more. She and Regina needed to have a serious conversation soon….but her mother’s hatred made her hesitant. Could they last, with even more odds stacked against them?“And I told you, I’m the principal of a very successful elementary school—I don’t have the time to sit down and watch the show. I have to get back so that I can oversee the preparation for the Easter Festival.” Mrs. Blanchard tried, though it was clear she was only making up displays of her importance to make herself feel better.“The festival can wait,” Ezra said, tugging his mom toward Emma’s car. “You’re coming with me to see the show later. We’re going to have a nice family day, we’re gonna grill Emma about her cool new life, and then we’re going to enjoy free Broadway front-row tickets. You’re coming.” He said, the tone of his voice letting his mother know that he would not accept any outcome other than this.Emma felt a rush of pride and gratitude. Throughout the few hours before the show, Emma watched her younger brother blossom under the new experience. He was enamored with his new surroundings, looking up to gaze at the tall buildings and bright-colored signs as they visited a gift shop for the standard tourist fare. While Ezra was having the time of his life, Mary Margaret seemed even more upset the longer they walked.At Sal’s pizza —whose owner recognized the peculiar blonde who’d been with his little ‘Gina and Jeffy (the recognition making Mary Margaret scowl — they grabbed a little table in a secluded corner. Emma tasked Ezra with the gift of ordering their pizza. The moment he left the table, Emma turned her attention to her scowling mother.“Why are you still sulking? If this is about Christmas—“—No this is about you allowing your brother to bask in the shine of your little celebrity friends. I cannot believe you would encourage him to come here and waste away his Spring Break when he should be improving himself. He’s going to be graduating soon, he should be bettering himself during this time instead of frolicking.” Mrs. Nolan hissed.“Do you think I’m just going to let Ezra into a bunch of parties during spring break or something? What about this experience wouldn’t help him better himself? He’s getting the chance to stay with the most prominent actress in this country—probably the world and a talented artist who could teach him a lot. But you’re so focused on this grudge you have with them that you can’t see past that.” Emma snipped, her words spilling out before she could truly think.“I am only concerned. I don’t know how this celebrity craze is going to affect him once these people aren’t in your life anymore. Not to mention, since you started this job you’ve been so busy and distracted—and I feel like I’m losing you bit by bit with every day.  I see you in the background of that woman’s paparazzi photos and it makes me sick to think of you there with them when you could be making a name for yourself.” Her mother argued, and her words made Emma furious for a blinding moment.“I am making a name for myself. The amount of attention this piece is going to get will blow your mind—and I can’t express how much money we’ll be rolling in and how much more popular my work will be. I’ve got my career handled. I made the right choice—but I don’t understand why you insist on trying to convince me I made the wrong one.” Emma replied. She wished she could read her mother’s mind. She wanted desperately to understand the motivation behind her words, but there was nothing she could parse from the short argument.“This job is becoming your life. These people are becoming your life. You have a family, Emma, and a flourishing career you put on hold to—Before they could continue the tense conversation, Ezra returned—their pizza in hand.  xxx The rest of the afternoon was more tense, though thankfully more quiet as well. Mary Margaret barely said a word, though that twinge of self-righteous indignation was present. Emma sighed in relief when it was time to meet the Rodríguez family at the theater. Or, truly, to meet Regina and Henry at the theater. Henry Sr was babysitting Rosalie for Zelena, as she continued to work on the TV show that was slowly reviving her career. But she was apparently calling Regina every few hours to check on her. Since the incident with Daniel, the woman seemed to have discovered her sudden desire to be a big sister again.When they arrived at the theater, Ezra suddenly became more reserved. The closer they got to the theater doors the paler he seemed to get. Emma couldn’t blame him in the slightest, he was meeting his celebrity crush again before spending the week in close proximity to her. This was simultaneously the ultimate dream for any teen and their worst nightmare. She gave his hand a squeeze of encouragement.Out of courtesy, Regina waited for them outside of her dressing room. Waiting in the lobby to meet them would invite unwanted attention, but she made up for the long walk with her warm presence and bright smile as she met Ezra’s gaze.“Hello again Ezra, it’s wonderful to see you again.” She said, reaching out to give him a small hug he accepted immediately.“It’s great to see you again, Ms Mills. Thank you so much for this, I can’t wait to see you perform I’ve been looking at the reviews all week. They’ve only been getting better since the start of the show I just—“—Ezra honey, don’t talk the woman’s ear off about things she already knows. I’m sure she’s well aware of how much people are singing her praises.” Mary Margaret interrupted her son with a tense chuckle. Regina’s brow furrowed.“Well, I don’t tend to stalk the reviews for my shows, that would hinder my work. But thank you for being diligent. I’m very excited for you to see the show, Ezra. And I truly hope you enjoy the glamour of it, Mrs. Nolan. The old Hollywood glamour of it all is my favorite part. The seats I was able to get for you are stunning, and I’ve arranged for a theater attendant to help you get to and from your seats if need be. It’s standard for front-row guests. Here is a little treat for you both.” She explained before turning around to run into her dressing room quickly.Regina returned with a small box of goodies, including a few T-shirts, the playbills for the show, and a few of the gift-shops merch items that were currently trending on various platforms. “I hope this isn’t too much, but with the show ending tomorrow anyway—I thought it would be nice for you both to have some memories to take back with you.” She offered, handing the box off to an ecstatic Ezra, who was having to visibly hold his excitement back.“This is the best day of my life! Thank you so much!” Ezra exclaimed once more.  After a few more minutes of quiet conversation, Henry and Pongo poked their heads out to chat with Ezra. As Emma expected, the teenager was just as easygoing with the younger boy as he’d been during their last meeting. In fact, he seemed even more compassionate and excited about their quality time together during this trip.The teen and his mother made their way to their seats. As they walked, Mary Margaret turned to look back at Emma.“You’re not sitting with us, honey?”“Nah, I’ve been here every night since the show opened. I’ll be ok if I miss one night to catch up on some work. But I’ll be here to meet you guys after. Have fun, and grab tissues!” She called before letting them go into the large theater.The show would start in another 15 minutes, so she took the opportunity to head back to the dressing room to see her lover one more time before the show. Regina was in costume and in her blonde wig, warming up her voice in a series of vocal trills that always fascinated Emma. She would miss hearing them; she secretly prayed Regina wouldn’t give up using her beautiful voice after the show ended. Emma wanted to hear Regina sing just about anything for the rest of her life.They had just enough time to share a quick kiss before the show inevitably went on. xxx Emma found her brother and mother after the show, crying beside the attendant. Ezra sobbed dramatically as he spotted his sister. “Why didn’t you tell me that was going to rip apart my soul? Why did Celia have to die they barely had any time together!” He screeched, playing his reaction up to get a laugh from Emma.“I couldn’t tell you because that would spoil the fun. I’m glad you liked it and saw how impactful it was.”“I didn’t know Regina could sing like that.” Mary Margaret begrudgingly admitted.“I know right, she sounds like a freaking angel. Last call though Mom, are you sure you don’t want me to get you a room? If you’re too tired to drive please tell me.”I’m not too tired Emma I promise. I love you both. Ezra,” she pulled the boy closer and pressed a kiss to his cheek. “Have fun on your spring break I love you so much.” She said with yet another wave of tears blurring her vision. Emma just barely resisted the urge to roll her eyes at her mother’s dramatics.“Bye Mom. I love you, see you in a week!” Ezra said, sending his mother off with a halfhearted wave—before turning his attention to grilling Emma about the show. She guided him toward the dressing room with one last glance toward her downtrodden mother.It didn’t seem to hit him that he was really going to be staying in the home of the country’s most sought-after actress until they made their way into the car. When Emma pulled out her overnight bag and rustled around for her Switch to show Henry a new game she got—it seemed to hit him that this was normal. That they were really about to do this for the next week. He gulped. Regina noticed right away.“Ezra. I know this experience is probably very nerve-wracking for you. But I just want to remind you that you don’t have to be nervous. I’m just a theater nerd who got lucky and who loves to act. I just so happen to be very ‘famous’ but none of that really matters. If you have any questions about the show feel free to ask.” She said, her voice careful and warm in the way only a mother could manage. But she wasn’t patronizing. She made a point to meet his gaze and treat him with respect in a way that shocked him—but not Emma. She was becoming accustomed to the wondrous warmth of Regina Rodrìguez.“I appreciate you saying that Ms. Mills. I’m going to try to do better at loosening up.” He promised, before carefully engaging in conversation about how she trained to sing. With a soft smile, Regina obliged him easily and kept the conversation going until he was settled in the guest room.“I hope you find this space to your liking. It’s a little soft, but it’s one of the only ones left. If you need anything at all you can find my room or find Emma in the other guest room I showed you.” Regina offered, her body giving away just how tired the poor woman was. Emma leaned up against the door of Ezra’s home away from home, taking in the small but nice space. There was a bathroom nearby, and it was objectively one of the farthest rooms from Regina’s. Perfect.Emma could see in his tired face that he’d be asleep within 15 minutes.“Thank you again. Good night guys.”Both women waved a little goodnight before closing the door on the dimly lit room. Emma briefly considered going to the final guest room. It was nice, but one look at Regina banished the thought from her mind.They walked to Regina’s bedroom hand in hand, ready to welcome the end of an era the next day.